摩訶止觀 義疏通講 · 冊2

觀陰入界境·不思議境—十境 · 觀魔事境 · 13 單元 · 第 23 冊 · 冊目次

觀陰入界境·不思議境Contemplating the Object of Aggregates, Sense Fields, and Elements · The Inconceivable Object

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

一念心很小。小到才起便滅,小到我們常以為它只是無數事物之中的一件事。然而《摩訶止觀》說,只要有這麼一念心,十法界、三種世間、三千種世間便無不具足。這句話若只被聽成『心裡裝著整個宇宙』,立刻會落入本論所破的橫;若聽成『一切法都從心先後生出』,又會落入本論所破的縱。

不思議境之所以難,不是因為它藏著一個不可理解的答案,而是它把心與法、能與所、具與生、真與妄之間那些慣常的排法一一逼到盡頭。論主先從陰、入、界收回一念識心,再把十界、三世間、十如全數展開;展開之後,又追問這一切究竟由心具、由緣具、共同具,還是離二而具。沒有一個答案可以停住,三千卻並不因此墮成斷無。

為什麼先從陰、入、界收回識心

第一步不是立刻談玄妙,而是辨明所觀。五陰、十二入、十八界是同一色心世界的三種開合:迷心較重,便把心開成受、想、行、識四陰,色合成一陰;迷色較重,便把色開成十入和法入的一部分,把心收在意入與法入的一部分;色心都迷,便開成十八界。

古來對五陰次第又有兩種說法。一種把識立為心王,受、想、行等立為心數,主張王數同時而起;另一種依了別、領納、取相、違順造作、感色的次序,主張五陰次第相生。若從能生到所生,可由細到粗;若從修行入手,又可由粗到細。論主把兩種說法都擺出來,卻不讓觀行停在『究竟誰先誰後』的名相爭論中。

真正要面對的是:一生的果報色心、平淡無記的想受、見與愛兩種染污、善惡身口業、變化工巧、五善根方便、四果無漏,九種五陰全都從心而出。心像畫師之手,能畫出地獄、餓鬼、畜生、修羅、人、天的色彩,也能畫出界外一切世間。凡眼連近處都看不清,若只憑名相互爭,便像渴鹿追逐陽焰、狂狗追咬雷聲,始終碰不到實理。

所以本論作了一個極有力量的收束:從廣大的三科收至五陰,像去丈取尺;再從五陰暫置色、受、想、行,專觀識陰,像去尺取寸。如灸病先得根穴。枝條般的境相無量無邊,初觀若沒有落腳處,觀法便無從運行;因此先在正在生滅的一念識心上,找到全局的入口。

十法不是十級臺階

能觀之法共有十重:觀不可思議境、起慈悲心、巧安止觀、破法遍、識通塞、修道品、以對治助開正道、知次位、能安忍、無法愛。表面看來,這是一條從第一走到第十的次第;實際上,每一法都為其餘諸法準備條件。

通達妙境,便不會把悲願安在虛妄境上;既見眾生與己心同在法界,慈悲誓願隨即生起;誓願若要落實,止觀便須善巧;止觀若能遍破,還須辨明什麼是通、什麼是塞;道品與助道使前面的觀行不只停在知解;次位使自己與他人的進退不被錯認;安忍使內外榮辱不能奪志;最後連中道法愛也不住著。

最勝堂的譬喻說結構:不疏不密,連縫隙都恰到好處;善畫的譬喻說生命:輪廓、形像、骨法、神氣一體飛動,不是後來填幾筆顏色便能成就。十法也如此,橫面互相含攝,竪面又有生起次第。開頭辨境真偽,中間正助相添,末後安忍無著;說時可以逐項展開,行時卻是一心中同時運作。若把十法變成十個彼此斷裂的關卡,最勝堂便只剩十堆材料,善畫也只剩填色。

為什麼說不思議以前,先說思議

論主先問:若小乘與大乘都說心生一切法,它們所說的境界有何不同?小乘觀心所生的六道因果、三界輪迴,厭離凡位而欣求聖位,由下向上出離,終至灰身滅智。大乘又可把心所生法開成十界:惡有三品,成三途因果;善有三品,成修羅、人、天因果;觀六品無常生滅,能觀的心也念念不住,能所同為緣生、緣生即空,成二乘因果;不沉空、不滯有,起慈悲入假化物,成菩薩因果;能度、所度畢竟清淨,善惡、有無、度與不度都入中道實相,成佛界因果。

十界雖一路由淺至深,也雖屬大乘無量四諦所攝,仍可依次分別,所以稱思議境。先說這一層,是讓十界的差別、因果與教化位置先有分明輪廓,使不思議易顯。若連心生六道乃至佛界都沒有說清,『一念具足』便很容易被誤解為善惡不分、因果混濫。思議之說像畫出匡郭,不思議之觀才使骨法與生氣同時顯出。

十界怎樣成為三十種世間

心如工畫師,造種種五陰;一切世間都不離心造。『法界』先有三義:十數是能依,法界是所依;十界各有自己的因果,不相混雜;而每一界當體又都是法界。前一義說十界有所依,中一義保全十界差別,後一義則不讓任何一界落在法界之外。

十界都可通稱陰、入、界,內容卻不同。三途是有漏惡,三善是有漏善,二乘是無漏,菩薩是亦有漏亦無漏,佛則非有漏非無漏。說佛沒有陰、界、入,是沒有前九界無常的陰、界、入;說佛有陰、界、入,是有涅槃常住的陰、界、入。常樂可以層層積聚,慈悲可以普遍覆蓋,『陰』並沒有只被留在生死一邊。

攬五陰而立假名,便有眾生世間:三途是罪苦眾生,人天是受樂眾生,二乘是真聖眾生,菩薩是大士眾生,佛是尊極眾生。眾生又各有所居,便有國土世間:從赤鐵、地水空、海畔海底、人間大地、天上宮殿,直到方便土、實報土、常寂光土。五陰是實法,眾生是攬陰而立的假名,國土是正報所依;三種世間由此齊備。

每一界的五陰又有相、性、體、力、作、因、緣、果、報、本末究竟等。相據外而可辨,性據內而不改;體是色心主質,力是堪任作用,作是運為建立;因能招果,緣能助業,果是習因所獲,報是後世酬因;從相之本到報之末,空、假、中三面究竟平等。

這十如不是抽象名單。心具諸相,像人的外相能透露內在;心具諸性,像竹中火性雖不可見,遇緣便能遍燒;心具諸力,像多能的力士病時不能發用,病癒便顯本能。相無相而相,報無報而報;若只執外相,就看不到性、體,若只說一切皆空,又看不到因果前後互相表知。

再把十界束成四類,三途十如表苦與惡,三善十如表樂與善,二乘十如表涅槃與解脫,菩薩、佛十如表緣因、了因、正因、四弘、六度萬行與二種莊嚴。因緣還有順逆:有漏業與愛取順三界生死,無漏慧與行行逆三界生死;無漏慧與無明可順界外變易生死,中道慧與萬行則逆變易生死。眾生、國土也都各具十如。差別沒有被圓融吃掉,圓融也不在差別之外另立。

三千是盛在心裡嗎

十界每一界又具十界,成百界;一界具三種世間,每種世間又有十如,故一界具三十世間;百界便成三千種世間。於是論主說,這三千就在一念心。只要有極微細的一念心,三千便具足。

可是,『具足』不是把三千當作物品盛在一個心形容器裡。若說心先存在,再由心生出一切法,心與法便成前後縱向;若說心在同一刻把一切法並排含住,心與法又成橫向並列。本論兩者都不接受。

八相遷物的譬喻把問題說得更尖銳。若物先於遷相,沒有遷相時的物就不應被遷;若遷相先於物,尚無物時又有什麼可遷?不能在物之外找到遷,也不能在遷之外找到物,只能就物說遷、就遷說物。心與法也是如此:只可說心就是一切法,一切法就是心。它們非縱非橫、非一非異。若先把心和法切成兩物,再問誰裝誰、誰生誰,問題的起點已經偏離。

四句都破了,三千會不會也消失

論主自己提出最強的追問:心起必定依緣,究竟心具三千、緣具三千、心緣共具,還是離心離緣而具?若心自己已具,起心便不必待緣;若緣自己已具,一切便與心無關;若二者共具,未合時各自沒有,合時不能忽然變有;若離二而具,便更不應稱作心具。四句都不能成立,憑什麼還說三千具足?

地論師把真妄依持放在法性,攝論師把一切種子的依持放在阿黎耶,看似分別站在心具、緣具兩邊。論主不選一邊作最後答案,而是反問:法性若非心非緣,憑什麼只許心生、不許緣生?若阿黎耶在法性之外,便與法性無關;若不離法性,阿黎耶依持也不能排除法性依持。

睡眠與夢把四句推檢變成眼前經驗。夢若依心而有,不睡也應有夢;若只依睡眠而有,死人形同睡眠,也應有夢;若心與眠相合才有夢,為何有時睡而無夢?各自無夢的兩者,合起來也不能忽然有夢;若夢離心、離眠而有,虛空離二,便應恆常有夢。四處都找不到夢的固定生處,睡時卻宛然夢見百千萬事。

橫向四句既不可得,竪向的滅、不滅、亦滅亦不滅、非滅非不滅也一一不成。心滅不能生一法,何況三千;滅與不滅相違,如水火並立;非滅非不滅又沒有能生、所生。到這裡,語言道路斷,心行之處滅,第一義中一法不可得。

但不可得不等於什麼都沒有。第一義中一法尚不可得,世俗諦中一心卻具無量法。像夢既不能從心、眠、共、離找到固定自性,也不能否認夢中種種現前。四句所破的是固定生性,不是緣起現象;若把破四句讀成破滅一切法,正把不可思議變成另一種可執的斷見。

既不可說,佛陀為何仍然說法

無明在內找不到,在外找不到,在內外合處也找不到,離內外仍找不到;佛陀卻說,正是如此而有。四種生法都不可得,大悲仍因眾生而起,於無名相中假立名相。以下四悉檀各展四種說法。

世界悉檀要使人歡喜,可以說心生、緣生、共生、離生:三界由一心造,是心生;五欲使人墮落、善知識使人見佛,是緣生;水銀和真金能塗色像,是共生;十二因緣非任何作者所造、其性自爾,是離生。

為人悉檀要使人起信,也有四句:信為道源,是由心;遇佛而生無根信,是由緣;心水澄清而珠相顯現、慈善根使人得見,是因緣和合;智慧不從內觀、外觀、內外觀而得,是離四句。對治悉檀要破惡:一心得定而萬邪滅,聞大慧明而心不可動,思惟與師教各成一分,乃至道場一切法不可得而仍以方便度眾生,也各配四句。第一義悉檀要使人見理:心開意解、聞法究竟、快馬見鞭影、無所得即得,也各有自、他、共、離之門。

同一論主一面把四句全破,一面又把四句全說。為盲人說乳,可以用貝、米末、雪、白鶴四種白色譬喻;各說一面,盲者因而理解乳色。世俗諦當下就是第一義諦,所以終日說而終日無說,終日無說而終日說;雙遮同時雙照,破就是立,立就是破。天親、龍樹各隨時宜立一門,本無偏執;偏執出在後來的人只守一邊,彼此攻擊。

一心三觀不是三次觀看

能解一心就是一切心、一切心就是一心,而又非一非一切,便可依次遍歷一陰與一切陰、一入與一切入、一界與一切界、一眾生與一切眾生、一國土與一切國土;再從一相遍歷到一切相,直到一究竟與一切究竟。每一項都不離『一即一切、一切即一、非一非一切』,所以每一項都是不可思議境。

法性與無明相合而顯陰、界、入,是俗諦;一切界入就是一法界,是真諦;非一非一切,是中道第一義諦。從觀上說,一法就是一切法,是因緣所生、假名施設,故為假觀;一切法就是一法,是空觀;非一非一切,是中道觀。

三觀不是先空、再假、最後中。一空便一切空,沒有假、中而不空;一假便一切假,沒有空、中而不假;一中便一切中,沒有空、假而不中。因此同一心上的空、假、中,每一觀都總攝其餘二觀。就所照名三諦,就所發名三觀,觀成名三智,教他名三語,歸宗名三趣;名稱隨作用而異,所顯之義沒有分裂。

如意珠、三毒、夢,最後從三面照亮同一結構。如意珠小如芥粟,七寶五欲卻能隨意而出;不是預藏在內,也不是由外搬入,給得再多,珠也不添不盡。三毒遇緣便能展成身見、邊見、利鈍諸使乃至八萬四千煩惱;若說先有,何必待緣,若說本無,遇緣不應忽起。夢中百千萬事,醒後無一;莊周夢蝶彷彿百年,醒時既非蝴蝶,也未真過百年;安樂行人一夢之中,從發心、成佛、說法、度生直到入涅槃,醒來只是一夢。

三譬都不把『具』說成倉庫裡已有成品,也不把『空』說成斷無。珠隨求現用,惑遇緣而起,夢依眠而現;它們有而不有、不有而有。由此回看十法,境一顯,智慧、誓願、行門便無不具;說時雖有先後,行時全在一心。不可思議境不是十乘第一塊踏板,而是後九法一齊得到方向的根穴。

輔行之眼

上來依本論自身從定境、列觀到正明妙境的次序而讀。湛然《輔行》再把幾個最容易混在一起的關節逐一照明。

第一,陰入界境分為『先重明境』與『次明修觀』。三科、九種五陰及去丈就尺、去尺就寸,都在重明所觀;十法總科以下才轉入能觀。從五陰暫置色而存心,從心與心所再暫置心所而觀心王,是先替初觀定出識陰,不是宣判色與心所從此不在觀中。十法則又名十觀、成觀、成乘;說明時有生起,實行時前四互具,後六令前四通達、增進並遠離法愛。

第二,先說思議境,是為使不思議易顯。若見思議不是此處正觀,便把它棄在一邊,另尋一個不思議,兩者都會失去。思議十界保留權教中心生六道、二乘、菩薩、佛的因果階次;不思議境才顯一心本具。前者是導入,後者是所觀,不是把錯誤說法換成正確口號。

第三,心造須分理造、事造。事造不出過去、現在、未來的造作,理造則是心本具諸法;事用依理具而起,此處修觀正觀理具。法界三義也各有所照:有所依,顯一切十界同依法性;因果隔異,保全俗諦差別;一一當體法界,顯中道。三義若被壓成一義,圓融便可能吞掉因果,或差別反而遮住法界。

第四,十如是是諸法實相的正體。湛然先記南岳把『如』放在每句句末,又明天台依義作空、假、中三轉讀。一念心若不約十界,所收之事不遍;不約三諦,所攝之理不周;不說十如,因果便不完整;不具三種世間,依報、正報也不能收盡。十界互具、三十世間相乘而成三千,因此必須同時守住差別因果與當體法界。

第五,四性推檢不是把三千破成全無。自、他、共、離求之皆不可得,是使修德之觀回到本理,而不是另立一個斷滅空。地論師與攝論師的兩邊被借來互破;睡夢四句則把抽象爭論變成現成經驗。四不可說結自行無所得,有因緣故可說則開化他;世界、為人、對治、第一義各配四句,恰成十六番說。至佛旨究竟清淨,四句俱不可說,也俱可隨機而說。

第六,盲人乳譬須守住本論自己的用法。本論說盲者聽貝、米末、雪、鶴四說而理解乳;相關經文卻以四喻仍不能識乳真色作結。湛然依本論解作四門契理,不替兩個結局互相改字。這處差異反而把全段的要點照得更清楚:隨機之說有功用,卻不可把任何一譬固執為乳的全體。

第七,三諦、三觀、三智、三語、三趣是同一妙境依所照、所發、觀成、教他、歸宗而有不同名字。總空、總假、總中各自遍攝其餘二者,並非三段相續工程。如意珠顯隨緣現用而不添不盡,三毒顯非先有亦非本無,三夢顯多一、長短、迷悟都不離一心。第一境又是後九法共同的所依,境若失準,慈悲、止觀與破法便都無從安立。湛然最後以『說有次第,行無先後』收束:不思議境既是十乘第一法,也正在每一法運行之中。

One moment of mind is very small. It is so small that it ceases as soon as it arises, so small that we ordinarily take it to be only one thing among innumerable things. Yet the Mohe Zhiguan says that whenever such a moment of mind is present, the ten Dharma realms, three kinds of world, and three thousand kinds of world are all fully present. If this is heard merely as “the mind contains the whole universe,” it immediately falls into the horizontal arrangement refuted by the treatise. If it is heard as “all Dharmas emerge successively from mind,” it falls instead into the vertical arrangement the treatise refutes.

The inconceivable object is difficult not because it hides an incomprehensible answer, but because it drives to their limit our habitual arrangements of mind and Dharma, subject and object, possession and arising, truth and falsity. The treatise master first gathers aggregates, sense fields, and elements back into one thought of consciousness-mind, then unfolds in full the ten realms, three worlds, and ten suchnesses. Having unfolded them, he asks whether all these ultimately belong to mind, to conditions, to both together, or to something apart from the two. No answer supplies a place to rest, yet the three thousand do not thereby fall into annihilating nonexistence.

Why Gather Aggregates, Sense Fields, and Elements Back into Consciousness-Mind?

The first step is not to speak immediately of mysteries but to identify clearly what is contemplated. The five aggregates, twelve sense fields, and eighteen elements are three ways of expanding and contracting the same world of form and mind. When delusion concerning mind predominates, mind is expanded into the four aggregates of feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness, while form is contracted into one aggregate. When delusion concerning form predominates, form is expanded into the ten sense fields and part of the Dharma sense field, while mind is gathered into the mental sense field and part of the Dharma sense field. When both form and mind are objects of delusion, they are expanded into eighteen elements.

There have also been two inherited accounts of the order of the five aggregates. One establishes consciousness as mind-ruler and feeling, perception, formations, and the others as mental factors, holding that ruler and factors arise simultaneously. The other follows the sequence of discrimination, reception, taking a mark, oppositional or concordant construction, and production of form, holding that the five aggregates produce one another in order. From producer to produced, the movement can proceed from subtle to coarse; when beginning from practice, it can instead proceed from coarse to subtle. The treatise master presents both accounts but does not let contemplative practice stop in a nominal dispute over which ultimately comes first.

What must actually be faced is that the recompense form and mind of one lifetime, neutral perception and feeling, the two defilements of views and craving, wholesome and unwholesome bodily and verbal karma, transformational craftsmanship, the preparatory means of the five wholesome roots, and the uncontaminated state of the four fruits—the nine kinds of five aggregates—all emerge from mind. Mind is like a painter’s hand, capable of painting the colors of hell beings, hungry ghosts, animals, asuras, humans, and gods, and also every world beyond the realms. Ordinary eyes cannot see clearly even what is near. If one merely quarrels over names and marks, one remains like a thirsty deer chasing a mirage or a mad dog biting at thunder, never touching true principle.

The treatise therefore makes a powerful contraction. From the broad three categories it gathers down to the five aggregates, like leaving a fathom and taking a foot. Then from the five aggregates it provisionally sets aside form, feeling, perception, and formations and contemplates consciousness alone, like leaving the foot and taking an inch. It is like first finding the root point when cauterizing an illness. The branching marks of objects are boundless; without a place for initial contemplation to stand, contemplative Dharma cannot operate. It therefore first finds, in the one thought of consciousness-mind presently arising and ceasing, the entry into the whole.

The Ten Dharmas Are Not Ten Rungs of a Ladder

There are ten levels of the Dharmas that contemplate: contemplating the inconceivable object, arousing compassion, skillfully settling calming-and-contemplation, pervasively breaking through Dharmas, discerning passage and obstruction, cultivating the factors of the path, using counteraction to aid the opening of the correct path, knowing stages, being capable of patient endurance, and freedom from attachment to Dharmas. On the surface, this looks like a sequence traveled from first to tenth. In practice, every Dharma prepares the conditions for all the others.

Penetrating the wondrous object prevents one from fixing compassionate vows upon a delusive object. Once beings and one’s own mind are seen together within the Dharma realm, compassionate vows immediately arise. For vows to be realized, calming-and-contemplation must be skillfully established. If calming-and-contemplation is to break through pervasively, passage must still be distinguished from obstruction. The factors of the path and aids to the path keep the preceding contemplative practice from stopping at conceptual understanding. Knowledge of stages prevents one from misrecognizing advance and retreat in oneself or others. Patient endurance prevents honor and disgrace within and without from taking away one’s resolve. Finally, one does not abide even in attachment to the Dharma of the Middle Way.

The simile of the Supreme Hall speaks of structure: neither sparse nor dense, even its seams exactly fitted. The simile of skillful painting speaks of life: outline, image, bone-method, and spirit move as one, something never accomplished by adding a few colors afterward. The ten Dharmas are likewise. Horizontally they mutually contain one another; vertically they have an order of arising. At the beginning, true and false objects are distinguished. In the middle, principal and auxiliary practices augment each other. At the end come patient endurance and nonattachment. In explanation they can be unfolded item by item, but in practice they operate simultaneously within one mind. Turn them into ten disconnected checkpoints, and the Supreme Hall becomes ten piles of material, while skillful painting becomes no more than coloring in.

Why Explain the Conceivable before the Inconceivable?

The treatise master first asks how the objects differ when both the Small and Great Vehicles say that mind produces all Dharmas. The Small Vehicle contemplates the causes and results of the six paths and transmigration in the three realms as produced by mind; rejecting ordinary stages and aspiring to noble ones, it escapes upward from below, finally reducing the body to ash and extinguishing mental knowing. The Great Vehicle can further open the Dharmas produced by mind into ten realms. Evil in three grades becomes the causes and results of the three evil paths; good in three grades becomes those of asuras, humans, and gods. Contemplating all six grades as impermanent and arising and ceasing, with the contemplating mind itself not abiding from thought to thought, one sees subject and object together as conditionally arisen and therefore empty: the causes and results of the Two Vehicles. Neither sinking into emptiness nor becoming stuck in existence, one arouses compassion, enters provisionality, and transforms beings: the causes and results of bodhisattvas. Deliverer and delivered are ultimately pure, and good and evil, existence and nonexistence, delivering and nondelivering all enter the true mark of the Middle Way: the causes and results of the Buddha realm.

Although the ten realms deepen from level to level and are encompassed by the Great Vehicle’s immeasurable four truths, they can still be differentiated in order and are therefore called the conceivable object. This layer is taught first so that the distinctions, causes and results, and pedagogical placements of the ten realms acquire clear outlines, making the inconceivable easier to reveal. If even the arising of the six paths through the Buddha realm from mind has not been made clear, “full possession in one thought” can easily be misconstrued as erasing good and evil and confusing cause and result. The conceivable teaching draws the frame; contemplation of the inconceivable makes bone-method and living energy appear at once.

How Do the Ten Realms Become Thirty Kinds of World?

Mind is like a skilled painter, constructing the various five aggregates; no world is separate from construction by mind. “Dharma realm” first has three meanings: the number ten is dependent and Dharma realm is its basis; the ten realms each have their own causes and results, unmixed with the others; and the intrinsic substance of every realm is itself Dharma realm. The first meaning says that the ten realms have a basis, the second preserves their distinctions, and the third keeps any realm from falling outside the Dharma realm.

All ten realms can generally be called aggregates, sense fields, and elements, yet their contents differ. The three evil paths are contaminated and unwholesome, the three good paths contaminated and wholesome, the Two Vehicles uncontaminated, bodhisattvas both contaminated and uncontaminated, and buddhas neither contaminated nor uncontaminated. To say a buddha lacks aggregates, sense fields, and elements means lacking the impermanent ones of the first nine realms. To say a buddha has aggregates, sense fields, and elements means having the permanently abiding ones of nirvāṇa. Permanence and bliss can accumulate layer upon layer; loving-kindness and compassion can cover universally. “Aggregate” has not been left solely on the side of birth and death.

Gathering the five aggregates and establishing a provisional name produces the world of beings. The three evil paths contain beings suffering for offenses; humans and gods, beings experiencing happiness; the Two Vehicles, truly noble beings; bodhisattvas, great beings; and buddhas, the supreme beings. Beings each have a place of residence, producing the world of lands: from red-hot iron, earth, water, air, ocean shore and ocean floor, the human earth, and celestial palaces through the Land of Expedient Means, Land of True Recompense, and Land of Eternally Quiescent Light. The five aggregates are real Dharmas, a being is a provisional name established by gathering aggregates, and a land is the support of primary recompense. The three kinds of world are thereby complete.

The five aggregates of every realm further possess mark, nature, substance, power, function, cause, condition, result, recompense, and the ultimate equality of beginning and end. Mark is externally discernible, while nature is inwardly unchanging. Substance is the principal material of form and mind; power is capacity for function; function actively establishes. Cause can bring about a result, condition can assist karma, result is what the habituated cause obtains, and recompense is the response to cause in a later life. From mark as beginning to recompense as end, all are ultimately equal from the three perspectives of emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle.

These ten suchnesses are not an abstract list. Mind possesses all marks, as a person’s external signs can disclose what is within. Mind possesses all natures, as fire-nature within bamboo cannot be seen yet can burn everywhere when conditions meet. Mind possesses all powers, as a many-skilled wrestler cannot exercise them while ill but reveals native ability when healed. Mark is mark without having a fixed mark; recompense is recompense without having a fixed recompense. Clinging only to the outer mark prevents one from seeing nature and substance, while saying only that everything is empty prevents one from seeing how earlier cause and later result disclose one another.

Gathering the ten realms further into four classes, the ten suchnesses of the three evil paths disclose suffering and evil; those of the three good paths, happiness and good; those of the Two Vehicles, nirvāṇa and liberation; and those of bodhisattvas and buddhas, the conditioning, revealing, and correct causes, four great vows, six perfections and myriad practices, and two adornments. Cause and condition also have concordant and contrary directions. Contaminated karma and craving and grasping follow birth and death within the three realms; uncontaminated wisdom and mutually aiding practices reverse it. Uncontaminated wisdom and ignorance can follow transformational birth and death beyond the realms; wisdom of the Middle Way and the myriad practices reverse it. Beings and lands likewise each possess the ten suchnesses. Distinction is not swallowed by perfect interfusion, and interfusion is not established elsewhere outside distinction.

Are the Three Thousand Stored inside Mind?

Each of the ten realms possesses all ten realms, making one hundred realms. One realm possesses three kinds of world, and each world has ten suchnesses, so one realm possesses thirty worlds. The hundred realms therefore become three thousand kinds of world. The treatise master consequently says that the three thousand are in one moment of mind. Whenever the subtlest moment of mind is present, the three thousand are fully present.

But “fully present” does not treat the three thousand as objects stored inside a mind-shaped container. If mind existed first and then produced all Dharmas, mind and Dharmas would form a vertical before-and-after. If mind contained all Dharmas side by side in the same instant, mind and Dharmas would form a horizontal array. The treatise accepts neither.

The simile of the eight marks moving an object sharpens the issue. If the object preceded its moving marks, an object without those marks should not be moved. If the moving marks preceded the object, what could they move before any object existed? Movement cannot be found outside the object, nor the object outside movement. One can speak of movement only with reference to an object and of the object only with reference to movement. Mind and Dharmas are likewise: one can say only that mind is all Dharmas and all Dharmas are mind. They are neither vertical nor horizontal, neither one nor different. If mind and Dharmas are first cut into two things and we then ask which contains or produces the other, the question has already begun from the wrong place.

If All Four Alternatives Are Broken, Do the Three Thousand Disappear Too?

The treatise master himself raises the strongest challenge. Since the arising of mind necessarily depends on conditions, do the three thousand belong to mind, to conditions, to both together, or apart from both? If mind already possessed them itself, its arising would not need conditions. If conditions possessed them themselves, everything would be unrelated to mind. If the two possessed them jointly, when each lacked them before conjunction they could not suddenly become present at conjunction. If they were present apart from the two, they should even less be called possessed by mind. When none of the four alternatives can stand, on what basis can the three thousand still be said to be fully present?

The Dilun masters place the support of truth and falsity in Dharma-nature, while the Shelun masters place the support of all seeds in ālaya, apparently standing on the two sides of possession by mind and possession by conditions. The treatise master does not choose one as the final answer but asks in return: if Dharma-nature is neither mind nor condition, why permit arising only from mind but not from conditions? If ālaya stands outside Dharma-nature, it is unrelated to Dharma-nature. If it is not separate from Dharma-nature, ālaya’s serving as support cannot exclude Dharma-nature’s serving as support.

Sleep and dream turn inquiry through the four alternatives into immediate experience. If dream depended on mind, one should dream while awake. If it depended only on sleep, a corpse, which resembles a sleeper, should also dream. If the conjunction of mind and sleep produced dreams, why does one sometimes sleep without dreaming? Two things that each lack a dream cannot suddenly have one when conjoined. If dream existed apart from mind and sleep, empty space, being apart from both, should dream constantly. No fixed birthplace for dream can be found in any of the four, yet during sleep hundreds, thousands, and myriads of events appear vividly.

Since the four horizontal alternatives are unobtainable, the vertical alternatives—ceasing, not ceasing, both ceasing and not ceasing, neither ceasing nor not ceasing—also fail one by one. The cessation of mind cannot produce one Dharma, much less three thousand. Ceasing and not ceasing oppose each other like water and fire. Neither ceasing nor not ceasing supplies either producer or produced. Here the road of language is severed and the place of mental activity ceases; within the ultimate truth, not one Dharma can be obtained.

Yet unobtainability does not mean that nothing exists. Although not one Dharma can be obtained in the ultimate truth, one mind possesses immeasurable Dharmas in the conventional truth. Just as dream has no fixed nature that can be found in mind, sleep, both, or neither, the many events appearing in dream cannot be denied. The four alternatives break fixed natures of arising, not dependently arisen phenomena. To read their refutation as the destruction of all Dharmas turns the inconceivable into another annihilationist view to grasp.

If It Is Inexpressible, Why Does the Buddha Still Teach?

Ignorance cannot be found internally, externally, in their conjunction, or apart from them; yet the Buddha says that it exists precisely in this way. All four modes of arising are unobtainable, yet great compassion still arises in relation to beings and provisionally establishes names and marks within what lacks them. The four siddhāntas that follow each unfold four modes of expression.

The worldly siddhānta aims to produce delight and can speak of arising from mind, conditions, both, or neither. The three realms constructed by one mind are arising from mind. The five desires causing descent and a spiritual friend enabling one to see the Buddha are arising from conditions. Mercury and pure gold coating colored images are joint arising. The twelve links of dependent origination being made by no agent and naturally so are arising apart.

The individually adapted siddhānta aims to generate faith and also has four alternatives: faith as the source of the path is through mind; rootless faith arising upon meeting the Buddha is through condition; the water of mind becoming limpid so the jewel appears, and roots of loving-kindness enabling one to see, are a conjunction of cause and condition; wisdom being gained through neither internal, external, nor internal-and-external contemplation is apart from the four alternatives. The counteractive siddhānta aims to break evil: one-pointed settlement extinguishing myriad deviations, hearing the radiance of great wisdom making the mind immovable, reflection and a teacher’s instruction each contributing a part, and no Dharma being obtainable at the seat of awakening while beings are still delivered expediently are each correlated with the four alternatives. The ultimate siddhānta aims to enable seeing principle: mind opening into understanding, hearing Dharma and attaining completion, a swift horse seeing the whip’s shadow, and nonattainment itself being attainment each provide gates of self, other, both, and neither.

The same treatise master breaks all four alternatives on one side and teaches them all on the other. The whiteness of milk can be explained to a blind person through four white similes: shell, rice flour, snow, and crane; each speaks from one side, and the blind person thereby understands milk’s color. The conventional truth is itself the ultimate truth, so one speaks all day without speaking all day, and does not speak all day while speaking all day. Both extremes are simultaneously negated and illuminated; breaking is establishing, and establishing is breaking. Vasubandhu and Nāgārjuna each established one gate according to the needs of their time, without partial attachment. Attachment arose when later people defended one side and attacked one another.

The Three Contemplations in One Mind Are Not Three Separate Acts of Looking

If one understands that one mind is all minds and all minds are one mind, yet they are neither one nor all, one can proceed through one aggregate and all aggregates, one sense field and all sense fields, one element and all elements, one being and all beings, and one land and all lands. One then proceeds from one mark through all marks and onward through one ultimate and all ultimates. Every item remains within “one is all, all is one, yet neither one nor all”; every item is therefore the inconceivable object.

Dharma-nature combining with ignorance and manifesting aggregates, sense fields, and elements is the conventional truth. All elements and sense fields being one Dharma realm is the true truth. Neither one nor all is the ultimate truth of the Middle Way. In terms of contemplation, one Dharma being all Dharmas means they are conditionally arisen and provisionally designated; this is contemplation of provisionality. All Dharmas being one Dharma is contemplation of emptiness. Neither one nor all is contemplation of the Middle Way.

The three contemplations are not emptiness first, provisionality second, and the Middle last. One emptiness is all emptiness: neither provisionality nor the Middle fails to be empty. One provisionality is all provisionality: neither emptiness nor the Middle fails to be provisional. One Middle is all Middle: neither emptiness nor provisionality fails to be Middle. Thus, of emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle in the same mind, each contemplation encompasses the other two. According to what is illuminated, they are called the three truths; according to what is generated, the three contemplations; when contemplation is accomplished, the three wisdoms; in teaching others, the three modes of speech; and in final return, the three destinations. Names differ according to function, but the meaning disclosed is not divided.

The wish-fulfilling pearl, three poisons, and dream finally illuminate the same structure from three sides. A wish-fulfilling pearl is as small as a mustard or millet seed, yet the seven treasures and five desires emerge from it according to wish. They are neither stored inside beforehand nor brought in from outside; however much it gives, the pearl neither increases nor is exhausted. When conditions meet, the three poisons can expand into views of self and extremes, sharp and dull agents, and ultimately eighty-four thousand afflictions. If they existed beforehand, why would they need conditions? If originally nonexistent, why would they suddenly arise when conditions meet? Hundreds, thousands, and myriads of events occur in a dream, yet none is present after waking. Zhuang Zhou dreams of being a butterfly for what seems a hundred years, yet on waking is neither a butterfly nor someone who has actually passed a century. In one dream, the practitioner of peaceful practices passes from arousing the mind through buddhahood, teaching Dharma, delivering beings, and entering nirvāṇa; on waking, it was only a dream.

None of the three similes turns “possession” into finished objects already stored in a warehouse, nor turns “emptiness” into annihilating nonexistence. The pearl manifests functions according to what is sought, delusion arises when conditions meet, and dream appears in dependence on sleep. They exist without fixed existence and, without fixed existence, exist. Looking back from this point at the ten Dharmas: when the object appears, wisdom, vows, and gates of practice are all fully present. Though explanation has before and after, practice is wholly within one mind. The inconceivable object is not the first stepping-stone of the ten vehicles but the root point from which the other nine Dharmas together receive their direction.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

The reading above has followed the treatise’s own sequence from fixing the object and enumerating contemplation to properly clarifying the wondrous object. Zhanran’s Fuxing further illuminates, one by one, several joints most easily confused.

First, the object of aggregates, sense fields, and elements divides into “first, clarify the object anew” and “next, clarify cultivation of contemplation.” The three categories, nine kinds of five aggregates, leaving the fathom for the foot, and leaving the foot for the inch all clarify what is contemplated anew. Only with the general outline of the ten Dharmas does the text turn to what contemplates. Provisionally setting aside form and retaining mind among the five aggregates, then provisionally setting aside mental factors and contemplating mind-ruler among mind and mental factors, first fixes the aggregate of consciousness for initial contemplation; it does not declare form and mental factors henceforth excluded from contemplation. The ten Dharmas are also called the ten contemplations, the contemplations that accomplish, and the vehicle that is accomplished. Their explanation has an order of arising; in practice, the first four mutually contain one another, while the latter six enable the first four to penetrate, advance, and become free of attachment to Dharmas.

Second, the conceivable object is explained first to make the inconceivable easy to reveal. If one sees that the conceivable is not the proper contemplation here, discards it, and seeks another inconceivable elsewhere, both are lost. The conceivable ten realms preserve the stages of causes and results by which provisional teachings explain mind’s production of the six paths, Two Vehicles, bodhisattvas, and buddhas. Only the inconceivable object reveals original possession in one mind. The former is the introduction and the latter what is contemplated; this is not the replacement of an incorrect account with a correct slogan.

Third, mind’s construction must be divided into construction in principle and construction in phenomena. Phenomenal construction does not extend beyond actions in past, present, and future; construction in principle is mind’s original possession of all Dharmas. Phenomenal function arises in dependence on principial possession, and contemplative practice here properly contemplates principial possession. The three meanings of Dharma realm also illuminate different aspects. Having a basis reveals that all ten realms depend on Dharma-nature. Differentiated causes and results preserve distinctions within the conventional truth. Each intrinsic substance being Dharma realm reveals the Middle Way. If the three meanings are compressed into one, interfusion may swallow cause and result, or distinction may instead conceal the Dharma realm.

Fourth, the ten suchnesses are the very substance of the true mark of all dharmas. Zhanran first records Nanyue’s placement of “suchness” at the end of each phrase and then explains Tiantai’s three turns of the reading according to emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle. Unless one moment of mind is related to the ten realms, it does not universally encompass phenomena. Without the three truths, it does not fully embrace principle. Without the ten suchnesses, cause and result remain incomplete. Without the three kinds of world, dependent and primary recompense cannot be exhausted. The mutual possession of ten realms multiplied by thirty worlds makes the three thousand; differentiated causes and results and each substance being Dharma realm must therefore be maintained simultaneously.

Fifth, inquiry through the four natures does not break the three thousand into total nonexistence. Seeking them through self, other, both, and neither and finding them unobtainable returns the contemplation of cultivated virtue to original principle; it does not establish a separate annihilationist emptiness. The opposed positions of the Dilun and Shelun masters are borrowed to refute one another. The four alternatives of sleep and dream turn an abstract dispute into immediate experience. Four modes of inexpressibility conclude self-practice in nonattainment, while expression because causes and conditions are present opens transformation of others. Worldly, individually adapted, counteractive, and ultimate each receive four alternatives, making precisely sixteen modes of teaching. At the ultimate purity of the Buddha’s purport, all four are inexpressible and all can be taught according to capacity.

Sixth, the simile of the blind person and milk must preserve the treatise’s own use. The treatise says that after hearing the four accounts of shell, rice flour, snow, and crane, the blind person understands milk; the related scripture instead concludes that even with four similes the person cannot recognize milk’s true color. Zhanran explains the treatise as four gates according with principle and does not exchange wording between the two conclusions. This difference illuminates the passage’s point more clearly: teachings adapted to capacity have a function, but no single simile may be grasped as the whole of milk.

Seventh, the three truths, contemplations, wisdoms, modes of speech, and destinations are different names for the same wondrous object according to what is illuminated, what is generated, completed contemplation, teaching others, and final return. Total emptiness, total provisionality, and the total Middle each universally encompass the other two; they are not three successive projects. The wish-fulfilling pearl shows function manifesting according to conditions without increase or exhaustion; the three poisons show neither prior existence nor original nonexistence; the three dreams show that many and one, long and short, delusion and awakening never depart from one mind. The first object is also the common basis of the following nine Dharmas. If the object is misfixed, compassion, calming-and-contemplation, and breaking through Dharmas have no basis for establishment. Zhanran finally concludes with “explanation has a sequence; practice has no before and after”: the inconceivable object is both the first Dharma of the ten vehicles and actively present within every Dharma.

觀陰入界境·發心安心Contemplating the Object of Aggregates, Sense Fields, and Elements · Arousing and Settling the Mind

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

前一重觀法已把人帶到不可思議境前:一苦不是孤立的一苦,一念也不是封閉的一念。可是,看見得深,並不等於願已立、行已成;心若仍被舊習牽走,再高的見解也只停在門口。因此本段接連提出兩問:既已見境,為何還須發心?既已發心,如何才真正安住?前一問由四弘回答,後一問由止觀回答。

看見眾生如空,還有誰可度

論主先不從宏大的理想說起,而從一個人如何傷害自己說起。沉溺色聲、放縱三業,固然在苦中;想逃離惡趣,卻只以取相之心換取人天福樂,也仍在苦樂交易之中。魚為餌入笱,蛾為光赴火;口渴而飲鹹水,越飲越渴;龍鬚入水越束越痛,牛皮見日越曬越緊。這些譬喻都在追問:所做的看來是善,為何仍不能真正離苦?

問題不在戒善與修福,而在心仍以可得的果報為終點。它離開一處險境,卻在貧里草庵停下;辛苦走過狹路,卻把暫歇當作歸宿。當行者由自身的流轉想到他人也同樣受困,悲心便不再只是感傷,而成為兩項不能退讓的誓願:眾生無邊,仍誓願度;煩惱無數,仍誓願斷。

然而,若眾生與煩惱都不可得,這兩誓豈不落空?本論的回答恰恰相反:知道如空,仍不捨度斷;面對數量無邊,也不因無邊而退;見眾生之如與佛之如無二,見煩惱即實相,也仍然度、仍然斷。空不是取消行願,假有也不是建立實體。鳥飛虛空,既不住空,又無跡可尋;行願也在這不住兩邊之中展開。

無所有之中,為什麼仍要成佛

悲從苦入,慈則從錯認安樂入。眾生求樂,卻把瓦礫當作如意珠,把螢火當作日月;所求沒有錯,錯在不識真正的樂因。於是另外兩項誓願生起:法門無量,誓願知;佛道無上,誓願成。

這裡的譬喻更為峻烈。法門寂如虛空,修行便像在虛空中作畫;佛果不是可得之物,成佛便像在虛空中種樹,還要使它開花結果。若只看譬喻表面,這些事都不可能;論主卻用它們表明,無所有並不使修行成為徒勞,反而把修行從占有所得中解放出來。非修非不修,而仍修;非證非得,而仍證、仍得。修證不被立成可執的實體,修證之行也沒有因此被廢除。

所以『真』與『正』不是泛泛的真誠與端正。真,先排除誓願中的毒與偽;正,再排除偏空與愛見。四弘與不可思議境智也不是先懂道理、後添慈悲的兩件事。論主說慈悲即智慧,智慧即慈悲:智慧若不能任運拔除苦、自然給與安樂,便沒有完成它所見的境;慈悲若離開無緣無念,又會被能度、所度縛住。四願因此同時俱起,成為同一顆菩提心的四個方向。

願已發起,為什麼還須安心

願把方向立定,行才把願填實。這就是安心緊接發心的理由。論主不先列一套外加的訓練,而從無明與法性的關係落筆:無明癡惑本是法性,像寒來使水結冰,眠來使心成夢。冰不離水,夢不離心;但冰的堅礙與夢的顛倒也不能因此被否認。問題是,能否在顛倒起滅之處,看見它不離法性而不再追逐其相。

『止』由此建立。旋轉火把,看來像有火輪生滅;若只追著輪相,心便隨起滅流轉。現在只就妄想當體看它是法性,以法性繫念法性,直到妄想不可得,連一個可把持的法性也不可得。此時還源返本,法界俱寂,流轉才止。止不是把妄想搬到法性之外消滅,而是在妄想之處不再相信它自有一個生滅本體。

『觀』則從法性一直照到一切善惡妄想,見它們無二無別、畢竟空寂。末劫大火所及,處處都是火;虛空藏所現,處處皆空;海慧初來,大眾所見,處處皆水。三譬不是把世界化成同一種物質,而是顯出無二無別、無不即空:能念、所念乃至極細的一念,都無不即空,連空也不能成為新的住處。法界因此洞朗,這便是觀。

止若是智,為什麼還要分止與觀

論主把總安心推到一句近乎矛盾的話:止只是智,智只是止;不動之智照法性,是觀安也是止安;不動而與法性相應,是止安也是觀安。止觀在體上無二,在用上卻仍可辨認。止顯不動與寂,觀顯照了與明;不是把兩個方法硬合,也不是因同體便抹去兩種作用。

真正困難的問題隨即出現:道理明白了,止與觀卻都不能安,怎麼辦?心有時昏暗,有時疾利飄忽;念頭急起急滅,忽來忽去。想止,它奔得更快;想觀,它反而更暗。越下功夫,散亂與迷惑越強,像強敵扼住弱兵,又像鷸蚌互相鉗制,進退都不得。論主沒有把這種失敗歸咎於法性,也沒有叫人重複加力,而是開出『方便迴轉』:既然總安尚不相應,就依當下根性換一個入口。

老師怎樣知道哪一帖藥合適

安心因此先分教他與自行,教他又分聖師與凡師。聖師具知法、知病、應病授藥三種力量。憂波毱多對不同弟子,或令登樹,或用食物,或以女像呵責;方法表面毫不相同,目的卻都在恰好成熟的一刻使人醒悟。這種教化既不搶在時機之前,也不錯過時機之後,所以極為難遇,像盲龜值浮木孔、芥子落中針鋒。

凡師沒有這種完全照見根機的能力,是否便不能教人?論主仍給出一條可行之路:像不善診脈的醫者,先問病相,再依回答開方。這並不保證每次都準確;舍利弗尚有差機之事,凡夫更不能自信為無誤的導師。凡師的善巧,首先不是展示自己知道多少,而是承認必須聽見對方的症狀。

因此老師先問:你樂定,還是樂慧?你聽寂滅能入心,還是聽分別才歡喜?這些回答不是替人貼上終身不變的標籤,而是顯出眼前可用的入口。法藥雖同,病相不同;同一個人前後也可能變化,故問病必須先於投藥。

信行與法行,究竟誰利誰鈍

依聽聞而入,叫作信行;依思惟而入,叫作法行。若只依一條尺度,很容易說法行能自觀所以利,信行仰賴他聞所以鈍。論主立刻把另一面補上:信行可能一聞即悟,所以利;法行可能歷法觀察,所以鈍。甚至同一個人也可能聞慧利而修慧鈍,或修慧利而聞慧鈍。

這一往一復拆掉了固定高下。根性是久遠熏習所成,卻不是不可移動的身分。有人長久作觀不得透徹,一聽便悟;有人久聽不明,稍一思惟便決。若老師預先認定某一類必利、另一類必鈍,便會把本來為了應機的分類變成新的障礙。

更重要的是,信行不等於只聽不思,法行也不等於只思不聞。後文所說的相資,正顯示名稱只依較強、較多的一面而立。聽來的一句法可以帶回座上思惟,座上的疑滯也可以由再次聽聞打開。聞與思不是兩條互斥的道路,而是彼此資助的兩種力量。

八番安心,是否要一一走完

對信行人,論主先以止配四種需要,再以觀配同樣四種需要。第一是隨其樂欲:喜歡寂止,就以止令他歡喜;喜歡分別,就以觀令他歡喜。第二是隨其便宜:止如龍王興雲降雨,使焦枯善根重新萌芽;觀如月開蓮花、日興作務,使功德得以展開。第三是對治:止如鉤制醉象、密室燃燈、金錍抉膜,破散亂昏睡;觀如武將識敵、風捲雲、水滅火、斧析薪,破除惡法。第四是第一義:止使人由定照見生滅與不生滅,觀如日照井寶暗室,使人見諸法實相。

對法行人也同樣有八番,只是先順他所樂而廣讚止。攀緣如旋火輪,手停便息;風止,洪波便澄。止又被展開為布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧、方便、願、力、智十種作用,再依病成為牆壁、淨水、朝露、大慈、明呪、良藥。若止使人沉寂而不喜,便轉說觀:擇法、正見、般若都以觀慧為導;觀能生善、破惡,最後在能觀所觀俱不可得處開示悟入。

八番不是八個必須依次完成的臺階,而是兩種方法回應四種需要所形成的法網。眼前需要歡喜,便先令歡喜;善根不生,便使它生;惡法強盛,便先對治;心將契理,便順勢開明。對一個人可能只用其中一句,也可能因前後病相改變而多次迴轉。數目的廣,服務於應機的細,不是把修行變成繁複的清單。

從三十二到一百二十八,數目在算什麼

教他之中,信行有止觀各四,法行也有止觀各四;兩種根性又都可能互相迴轉,合成三十二。自行也依同樣原理觀察此心:樂寂、樂聞,善不生、惡不破,過散、過沉,將欲開明,各有止觀相應;再加信法迴轉,也成三十二。自行與教他相合,便是六十四。

可是聞思並不孤立。法行人聽一句止或觀,再回座思惟,可以歡喜、生善、破惡、欲悟;信行人在座上思惟不開,起而聞法,也可以得到同樣四種利益。聞少思多仍名法行,坐少聞多仍名信行。相資也有自行、教他與轉、不轉,又成六十四;前後相合,才是一百二十八。

這些數目所保護的,是眾生心行的多變。它把自他、聞思、止觀、四種需要、轉與不轉逐一保留下來,不讓任何一邊被省略。若只記住數字而忘了病相,便失去計數的理由;若嫌數字繁多而把差別合併,又會讓真正需要的一帖藥消失。

為什麼偏用一門,反而失去一門

止與觀像飲與食,都能養命;又像丸與散,須依寒熱用藥;也像陰雨與風日,雨過多則芽爛,日過多則芽焦。問題不在飲、食、丸、散、陰、陽任何一方,而在不問身體、不察疾病、不看時節,便把一方定為永遠唯一的答案。

兩位禪師各由一門得益:一位只許止,不許觀;一位只許觀,不許止。他們自己的入門未必有錯,錯在用自己的受益方式遍教他人。乳本可養人,一向服乳而不知製乳之法,卻連漿都得不到,更不用說醍醐。當方法被固定化,原來救人的一門反而成為遮蔽其他根性的偏執。

所以本論把一百二十八再歷三番止觀,加上本來的一心止觀,合成五百一十二。數目越大,結論卻越簡:若心已安於諦,一句就足夠;只有心仍不安,才須善巧轉用更多方便。天空不會永遠晴朗,醫者不會只用散藥,人也不會永遠只吃一種食物。止觀之用同樣隨根、隨病、隨時而轉。

法網既有多目,為何得鳥只在一目

若一個網只有一目,展不成網,也不能捕鳥;真正捕到鳥時,鳥卻只落在整張網的某一目中。這個譬喻回答了全段最後的張力:為何要廣說數百種安心,而又說一句即足?因為說法面對的是多種心行,入法發生的卻總是具體的一人、具體的一刻、具體的一門。

多人可能同具一種心行,一人也可能先後具多種心行。為一人不能只預備一法,為多人也不能忘記每個人只從契合自己的一門而入。廣設法網,是為了不遺漏差別;得鳥在一目,是為了不把所有方法同時壓到一人身上。

於是發心與安心在此相接。四弘使行者不因眾生如空而捨眾生,法網使老師不因法性平等而抹平根性差別。前者在無所有中立願,後者在同一法性中隨機施行;兩者都不住一邊,也都不放棄眼前必須做的事。

輔行之眼

湛然首先提醒,這裡的發心不是全書第一次說發心。前面雖已具發心之意,到了不可思議境之後,仍須『重為成觀』而緣理益他。這個位置十分關鍵:若把四弘只讀成入門前的志願,便看不見它在觀法受阻時重新校正方向的作用;若把它讀成與前文無關的新起點,又會切斷境、願、行之間的連續。

本論先悲後慈,湛然則明說這是順著事相與行便安排:先離苦,後與樂,『理無先後』。因此,前兩願與後兩願不能排成價值高下,也不能把悲看作初階、慈看作進階。四願在理上同時,只在文字中依苦、樂次第展開;這也解釋了為何本論隨後說慈悲與境智非前非後、同時俱起。

總安心與別安心之間也容易產生誤讀。總安直觀法性,說止只是智、智只是止;別安卻依根性暫用止或觀,看來彷彿退回兩種分離的方法。湛然特別說,所謂偏用『非永別也』,而是體同、用別、暫適行宜。別安並沒有換掉總安的法性之體,只是在總安不相應時,把同體止觀的一種作用暫時推到前面。

教他先說信行、後說法行,自行卻先法行、後信行,次序也不表示高下。湛然指出,教他以說法為本,所以先從聞入;自行多在思惟,所以先從法入。前文分說止觀,不代表全然不合;後文合在一人,也不代表全然不分。根性、場合與功能決定敘述次序,不能反過來用次序固定人的身分。

第一義悉檀尤其需要節制。相資段的『欲悟』只要不屬前三悉、已有附理氣分,便可列入第一義,不必已經證理。因此,豁豁、朗朗、朦朧欲開,都只能守作將開之相;不能只因列名第一義,便把行者寫成已經悟入。這一界線使四悉仍是安心的方法,而不是替修行者預先宣布位次。

五百一十二的結數,湛然解得最清楚:先有圓頓本一心的一百二十八,再把同一組一百二十八開入三種次第觀,形成四番一百二十八。所謂一心,是最後還依原本圓頓而結,不是藏在結數中另造一種第四止觀。這樣一來,數目的開展仍回到最初總安心;廣說沒有離開本體,回本也沒有取消廣說。

最後,湛然把『一句即足』與廣施法網並置。心若已安於諦,總安法性便可一句得入;若仍不安,才由總開別,或用一悉,或用多句。網目之多,是為一人前後與多人異機預備;真正得入時,並不需要同時攜帶全部網目。廣與略因此不是競爭,而是教法備機與行者契入的兩個角度。

The preceding contemplation has brought us before the inconceivable object: one suffering is not an isolated suffering, and one thought is not a closed thought. Yet seeing deeply does not mean that vows have already been established or practice accomplished. If old habits still draw the mind away, even the highest view remains at the threshold. This passage therefore raises two questions in succession. Having seen the object, why must one still arouse the mind? Having aroused it, how does one truly settle? The four great vows answer the first; calming-and-contemplation answers the second.

If Beings Are Seen as Empty, Who Remains to Be Delivered?

The treatise master does not begin with a grand ideal but with how a person harms oneself. Drowning in forms and sounds and indulging the three kinds of karma is clearly suffering. Yet trying to escape evil destinations while using a mark-grasping mind merely to exchange them for human and celestial fortune also remains within a trade in suffering and pleasure. A fish enters a trap for bait; a moth flies into fire for light. One drinks saltwater when thirsty and grows thirstier. Dragon whiskers bind more tightly in water, and ox hide contracts more tightly in sunlight. Every simile asks the same question: when what one does appears wholesome, why does it still fail to free one truly from suffering?

The problem lies not in precepts, goodness, or cultivation of merit, but in taking an obtainable recompense as the final destination. One leaves a dangerous place only to stop in the grass hut of a poor village. After painfully crossing a narrow road, one takes temporary rest for home. When the practitioner sees from personal transmigration that others are trapped in the same way, compassion ceases to be mere sadness and becomes two vows from which one cannot retreat: though beings are boundless, vow to deliver them; though afflictions are numberless, vow to sever them.

Yet if beings and afflictions are both unobtainable, do the vows not become empty? The treatise answers exactly the reverse. Knowing them to be like space, one still does not abandon delivering and severing. Faced with boundless numbers, one does not retreat because they are boundless. Seeing the thusness of beings as nondual with the thusness of the Buddha and seeing afflictions as themselves the true mark, one still delivers and still severs. Emptiness does not cancel vows and practice; provisional existence does not establish entities. A bird flies through the sky, neither abiding in it nor leaving any trace. Vows and practice unfold in this same nonabiding between two extremes.

Why Still Accomplish Buddhahood within Possessionlessness?

Compassion enters through suffering; loving-kindness enters through mistaking what happiness is. Beings seek happiness but take rubble for a wish-fulfilling pearl and a firefly for the sun or moon. The seeking is not wrong; the error is failure to know happiness’s true cause. Two further vows consequently arise: though Dharma gates are immeasurable, vow to know them; though the Buddha-path is unsurpassed, vow to accomplish it.

The similes here are more severe. Dharma gates are quiescent like empty space, so practice is like painting space. Buddhahood is not an obtainable thing, so becoming a buddha is like planting a tree in empty space and still making it flower and bear fruit. On the surface, every act is impossible. The treatise master uses them, however, to show that possessionlessness does not make practice futile; it frees practice from possessing an attainment. Neither cultivation nor noncultivation, yet one cultivates. Neither realization nor attainment, yet one realizes and attains. Cultivation and realization are not established as graspable entities, but neither are the acts of cultivating and realizing discarded.

Thus “true” and “correct” do not mean general sincerity and uprightness. True first excludes poison and falsity from the vows; correct then excludes partial emptiness and craving-governed views. The four great vows and wisdom of the inconceivable object are also not two matters, one first understanding principle and the other later adding compassion. The treatise master says compassion is wisdom and wisdom is compassion. If wisdom does not spontaneously remove suffering and naturally give happiness, it has not completed the object it sees. If compassion departs from objectless, thought-free engagement, it becomes bound by deliverer and delivered. The four vows therefore arise together as four directions of the same mind of awakening.

Once Vows Have Arisen, Why Must the Mind Still Be Settled?

Vows establish direction; practice fills the vows with substance. This is why settling the mind immediately follows arousing it. The treatise master does not begin with a set of external exercises but with the relation between ignorance and Dharma-nature. Delusive ignorance is itself Dharma-nature, like cold making water freeze or sleep making mind dream. Ice never leaves water and dream never leaves mind, yet the obstruction of ice and inversion of dream cannot therefore be denied. The question is whether, at the place where inversion arises and ceases, one can see that it never departs from Dharma-nature and stop chasing its marks.

“Calming” is established here. A spun torch appears as a wheel of fire arising and ceasing; if mind chases the wheel’s mark, it flows along with arising and ceasing. Now see the intrinsic substance of delusive thought as Dharma-nature and focus Dharma-nature upon Dharma-nature until delusive thought is unobtainable and even a Dharma-nature that could be held is unobtainable. Then one returns to the original source, the Dharma realm becomes quiescent together, and transmigration finally stops. Calming does not move delusive thought outside Dharma-nature and destroy it; at the place of delusive thought, one ceases to believe that it has an independently existing substance of arising and ceasing.

“Contemplation” illuminates from Dharma-nature through all wholesome and unwholesome delusive thoughts, seeing them as nondual, undifferentiated, and ultimately empty and quiescent. Wherever the great fire at an eon’s end reaches, everywhere is fire. Wherever Ākāśagarbha manifests, everywhere is empty. When Ocean-Wisdom arrives, the assembly sees water everywhere. The three similes do not transform the world into one material; they reveal nonduality, nondifference, and universal emptiness. Thinker, thought, and even the subtlest thought are all empty in their intrinsic substance, while emptiness itself cannot become a new abode. The Dharma realm thereby becomes penetratively bright. This is contemplation.

If Calming Is Wisdom, Why Still Distinguish Calming and Contemplation?

The treatise master pushes general settling toward an almost contradictory sentence: calming is simply wisdom and wisdom simply calming. Unmoving wisdom illuminating Dharma-nature is both contemplation settled and calming settled. Unmoving accord with Dharma-nature is both calming settled and contemplation settled. Calming and contemplation are nondual in substance yet remain distinguishable in function. Calming discloses nonmovement and quiescence; contemplation discloses illumination and clarity. This neither forces two methods together nor erases two functions because their substance is one.

The truly difficult question immediately follows. What if the principle is understood, yet neither calming nor contemplation settles the mind? Mind is sometimes dark and sometimes swift and drifting. Thoughts rise and cease rapidly, suddenly coming and going. Try to calm them and they race faster; try to contemplate and they grow darker. The harder one works, the stronger distraction and delusion become, like a powerful enemy restraining a weak soldier or a snipe and clam locking each other in place, unable to advance or retreat. The treatise master neither blames Dharma-nature for this failure nor tells one simply to apply more force. Instead he opens “turning preparatory means”: because general settling does not yet correspond, use present faculties to find another entrance.

How Does a Teacher Know Which Medicine Fits?

Settling the mind therefore first divides into teaching others and self-practice, while teaching others divides again between noble and ordinary teachers. A noble teacher has three powers: knowing Dharma, knowing the illness, and administering medicine in accord with the illness. With different disciples, Upagupta made one climb a tree, used food with another, and rebuked another through a female image. The methods look wholly different, but all awaken the person at precisely the moment of ripening. Such teaching neither seizes the occasion too early nor misses it afterward and is therefore extremely difficult to encounter, like a blind turtle meeting the hole in a floating yoke or a mustard seed falling onto a needle’s point.

If an ordinary teacher lacks this complete vision of faculties, does that make teaching impossible? The treatise master still gives a practicable route: like a physician unable to read the pulse, first ask about the symptoms and then prescribe according to the answer. This does not guarantee perfect accuracy. Even Śāriputra once misjudged faculties; an ordinary person can still less presume to be an infallible guide. An ordinary teacher’s skill begins not by displaying how much the teacher knows but by acknowledging the need to hear the other person’s symptoms.

The teacher therefore first asks: do you delight in concentration or wisdom? Does hearing of quiescent cessation enter your heart, or do discerning explanations bring delight? The answers do not place a lifelong, unchanging label on someone; they reveal an entrance usable now. The Dharma-medicine is the same while symptoms differ, and the same person may change over time. Asking about the illness must therefore precede administering medicine.

Which Is Sharp and Which Dull: Faith-Practice or Dharma-Practice?

Entering through hearing is called faith-practice; entering through reflection, Dharma-practice. Under a single measure, one might easily say Dharma-practice is sharp because it contemplates for itself, while faith-practice is dull because it relies on hearing from another. The treatise master immediately supplies the opposite side: faith-practice may awaken upon a single hearing and therefore be sharp, while Dharma-practice may have to inspect each Dharma and therefore be dull. Even one person may have sharp wisdom of hearing and dull cultivated wisdom, or sharp cultivated wisdom and dull wisdom of hearing.

This movement back and forth dismantles fixed rankings. Faculties are formed through long habituation but do not become immovable identities. Some people contemplate for a long time without penetration and awaken as soon as they hear; others hear for a long time without understanding and decide the matter after a little reflection. If a teacher predetermines one class as necessarily sharp and the other dull, a classification intended to accord with faculties becomes a new obstruction.

More importantly, faith-practice does not mean hearing without reflection, nor Dharma-practice reflection without hearing. The mutual support explained later shows precisely that each name is established from the stronger or more prevalent side. A sentence heard can be taken back to the seat for reflection; a blockage on the seat can be opened by hearing again. Hearing and reflection are not mutually exclusive roads but two powers that assist each other.

Must All Eight Modes of Settling Be Traversed One by One?

For a faith-practitioner, the treatise first correlates calming with four needs and then contemplation with the same four. First is following inclination: one who delights in quiescent calming is delighted through calming, while one who delights in discrimination is delighted through contemplation. Second is following suitability: calming is like a dragon king raising clouds and raining so scorched wholesome roots sprout again; contemplation is like the moon opening lotuses or the sun raising people to work, enabling merit to unfold. Third is counteraction: calming is like a hook controlling a drunken elephant, a lamp lit in a sealed chamber, or a golden scalpel removing a membrane, breaking distraction and torpor; contemplation is like a general recognizing an enemy, wind sweeping clouds, water extinguishing fire, or an ax splitting firewood, breaking unwholesome Dharmas. Fourth is the ultimate meaning: calming enables one through concentration to see arising, ceasing, and nonarising; contemplation is like sunlight revealing treasure in a well or objects in a dark room, enabling one to see the true mark of all dharmas.

A Dharma-practitioner likewise receives eight modes, but the explanation first follows that person’s inclination and broadly praises calming. Cognitive engagement is like a spinning fire-wheel: when the hand stops, it ceases; when wind stops, surging waves become clear. Calming is further unfolded into the ten functions of giving, precepts, patient endurance, diligence, meditative concentration, wisdom, preparatory means, vows, power, and knowledge. According to illness it then becomes wall, pure water, morning dew, great loving-kindness, illumination spell, and good medicine. If calming makes the person sink into quiescence without delight, the teaching turns to contemplation. Investigation of Dharmas, correct view, and prajñā all take contemplative wisdom as guide. Contemplation can generate good and break evil, finally opening, revealing, awakening, and entering where contemplator and contemplated are both unobtainable.

The eight modes are not eight steps that must be completed in sequence but a Dharma-net formed by two methods responding to four needs. If delight is presently needed, first produce delight. If wholesome roots do not arise, cause them to arise. If unwholesome Dharmas are powerful, first counteract them. If mind is about to accord with principle, follow its momentum and open understanding. One person may need only one sentence, or may shift repeatedly as symptoms change. The breadth of the number serves the precision of adaptation; it does not turn practice into a complicated checklist.

What Do the Numbers from Thirty-Two to 128 Count?

In teaching others, faith-practice has four modes each of calming and contemplation, and Dharma-practice likewise has four each. Both faculties can shift into each other, making thirty-two. Self-practice uses the same principle to contemplate this mind: delight in quiescence or hearing, good not arising or evil not being broken, excess distraction or sinking, and impending opening each receive a corresponding calming or contemplation. Adding shifts between faith and Dharma again makes thirty-two. Self-practice and teaching others together make sixty-four.

Yet hearing and reflection do not stand alone. A Dharma-practitioner can hear one sentence concerning calming or contemplation, return to the seat and reflect, and thereby delight, generate good, break evil, or approach awakening. When reflection on the seat does not open a faith-practitioner, rising and hearing Dharma can produce the same four benefits. Less hearing and more reflection is still called Dharma-practice; less sitting and more hearing is still called faith-practice. Mutual support also has self-practice, teaching others, shifting, and not shifting, making another sixty-four. Only by combining the two groups do we reach 128.

What these numbers protect is the variability of beings’ mental activities. They preserve self and other, hearing and reflection, calming and contemplation, four needs, and shifting and not shifting one by one, allowing no side to be omitted. Remember only the number and forget the symptoms, and the reason for counting is lost. Reject the number as overly complex and merge the distinctions, and the exact medicine genuinely needed disappears.

Why Does Partial Use of One Gate Make One Lose That Gate?

Calming and contemplation are like drink and food, both sustaining life. They are also like pills and powders, medicines selected according to cold and heat, and like yin rain and yang sun: excessive rain rots a tender shoot and excessive sun scorches it. The problem is not drink or food, pill or powder, yin or yang; it is fixing one side as the eternally exclusive answer without asking about the body, examining the illness, or observing the season.

Two dhyāna masters each benefited through one gate: one permitted only calming and forbade contemplation, while the other permitted only contemplation and forbade calming. Their own entrances were not necessarily wrong. The error was using their personal way of benefiting to teach everyone. Milk can nourish, but someone who consumes milk exclusively without knowing how it is processed cannot obtain even whey, much less ghee. When a method becomes fixed, the gate that originally rescued someone becomes a partial attachment obscuring other faculties.

The treatise therefore passes the 128 through three further rounds of calming-and-contemplation and adds the original calming-and-contemplation of one mind, making 512. The number grows, yet the conclusion becomes simpler: if mind has settled in the truth, one sentence is sufficient. Only while it remains unsettled must more preparatory means be skillfully turned. The sky is not forever clear, a physician does not use only powdered medicine, and people do not forever eat one food. The functions of calming and contemplation likewise turn according to faculty, illness, and time.

If the Dharma-Net Has Many Meshes, Why Is the Bird Caught in Only One?

A net with one mesh does not spread into a net and cannot catch a bird. When a bird is actually caught, however, it lands in one particular mesh of the whole net. This simile answers the final tension in the passage: why explain hundreds of ways of settling and still say one sentence is sufficient? Teaching faces many kinds of mental activity, but entry into Dharma always occurs for a concrete person, at a concrete moment, through a concrete gate.

Many people may share one mental activity, while one person may display many over time. One cannot prepare only one Dharma for one person, yet in teaching many one cannot forget that each enters through the gate fitting that individual. Broadly establishing the Dharma-net prevents distinctions from being omitted. The bird’s being caught in one mesh prevents every method from being pressed upon one person at once.

Arousing and settling the mind thus meet here. The four great vows prevent a practitioner from abandoning beings because beings are empty. The Dharma-net prevents a teacher from erasing differences in faculties because Dharma-nature is equal. The former establishes vows within possessionlessness; the latter acts according to capacities within one Dharma-nature. Neither abides on one side, and neither abandons what must be done now.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

Zhanran first reminds us that this is not the work’s first discussion of arousing the mind. Although the meaning of arousal was already present earlier, after the inconceivable object it must be “renewed to accomplish contemplation,” engaging principle and benefiting others. This placement is crucial. Read the four great vows only as aspirations before entry, and their function of correcting direction when contemplation is obstructed disappears. Read them as a new beginning unrelated to the preceding text, and continuity among object, vows, and practice is severed.

The treatise places compassion before loving-kindness. Zhanran explicitly says this follows phenomenal sequence and convenience in practice: first remove suffering, then give happiness, while “in principle there is no before or after.” The first two vows and latter two therefore cannot be ranked in value, nor compassion treated as elementary and loving-kindness advanced. In principle all four are simultaneous and unfold textually only according to the sequence of suffering and happiness. This also explains why the treatise next says that loving-kindness and compassion and object-wisdom are neither before nor after but arise simultaneously.

General and distinct settling are also easily misread. General settling directly contemplates Dharma-nature and says calming is simply wisdom and wisdom simply calming. Distinct settling temporarily uses calming or contemplation according to faculties and can appear to retreat into two separate methods. Zhanran specifically says such partial use “is not permanently separate” but the same substance with different functions temporarily suited to practice. Distinct settling does not replace the Dharma-nature substance of general settling; when general settling does not correspond, it temporarily brings one function of same-substance calming-and-contemplation to the foreground.

Teaching others explains faith-practice before Dharma-practice, while self-practice reverses the order; neither order marks a hierarchy. Zhanran points out that teaching others takes exposition of Dharma as its basis and therefore begins with entry through hearing, while self-practice commonly occurs through reflection and therefore begins with entry through Dharma. The earlier separate explanation of calming and contemplation does not mean they never combine; the later combination in one person does not mean they never differ. Faculties, setting, and function determine the order of exposition; the order cannot be reversed into fixed identities for people.

The ultimate siddhānta especially requires restraint. In the mutual-support passage, “about to awaken” can be classified as ultimate whenever it does not belong to the first three siddhāntas and already has a quality connected with principle; realization of principle need not have occurred. Spaciousness, brightness, and dimness about to open must therefore remain signs of impending opening. A practitioner cannot be written as already awakened merely because the mode is named ultimate. This boundary keeps the four siddhāntas methods for settling the mind instead of advance announcements of a practitioner’s stage.

Zhanran explains the conclusion of 512 most clearly. First are the 128 modes of the original one mind of perfect-and-sudden contemplation; the same 128 then opens into three sequential contemplations, making four sets of 128. “One mind” returns finally to and concludes in the original perfect-and-sudden method; it is not a fourth kind of calming-and-contemplation secretly invented inside the count. The numerical unfolding thus returns to initial general settling. Broad explanation never leaves the substance, and return to the original does not cancel broad explanation.

Finally, Zhanran places “one sentence is sufficient” beside the broadly spread Dharma-net. If mind has settled in the truth, one can enter through one sentence of general settling in Dharma-nature. Only while it remains unsettled does general open into distinct, using one siddhānta or many sentences. The many meshes are prepared for one person’s changes over time and many people’s different faculties; at actual entry, no one must carry every mesh simultaneously. Broad and brief are therefore not rivals but two perspectives: the teaching’s provision for faculties and the practitioner’s actual entry.

破法遍·見假入空Pervasively Breaking through Dharmas · Entering Emptiness through the Provisionality of Views

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

〔科§01〕法性不可破,為何仍說破

問:法性清淨,不合不散,言語與思慮都不能到;既非可破,也非不可破,『破法遍』究竟破什麼?

答:所破不是法性,而是眾生依顛倒所起的執著。善巧安心若已使定慧開發,心與觀相應,便不必另行破除;若尚未相應,就要以有定之慧把顛倒檢盡、淨盡。破的方向因此很清楚:不是在法性之外找到一物而摧毀,也不是把一切語言概判為錯;而是每當心把因緣假法執成實有,就追到那個執著不能成立之處。

『遍』又不只表示所破很多。若只在一處鬆開,心還可逃向另一處;若只破粗見,細見仍會借無、雙亦、雙非乃至無言重新立足。破法遍要求橫向沒有一法可供執著藏身,豎向又從初起之見一直檢到最細的言外之見。如此破盡顛倒,清淨法性不由破而新生,卻因障除而顯。

〔科§02〕四種門都能通,為何先走無生門

問:文字、觀行、智慧、理都可作門,圓教又有有、無、亦有亦無、非有非無四門,為何本段只取空無生門?

答:門的作用是通。文字之教使人起觀,觀行使智慧開發,智慧使人通理;一切門又都依理而立。理沒有另一處可去,卻能使一切門究竟遍通,所以無所通而無不通。

三藏四門與通教四門能破見、思,卻只斷四住;別教四門次第斷五住,豎向雖遍,橫向未遍。圓教一境即一切境、一心即一切心,橫豎諸法都趣於心;破心中執著,一切執著同破,因此四門都能破遍。本段暫置其餘三門,只從無生門入手;這是選一門徹底走入,不是把另外三門判為無路。

無生門還有雙向作用:依教修行,可通無生法忍而到因;定慧圓滿,又可通果。法門不會自己顯發,須由人依之而行,正如屋舍的門有行人出入、有位置可到,門的作用才顯。人沿無生門實行止觀,教便通觀、通智、通理;止觀成就,又使無生門觸處皆通。

〔科§03〕一門如何豎攝自行因果與化他能所

問:無生門怎能由因到果,又把菩薩自證與化他都收在一門?

答:本論借『不生生、不生不生、生不生、生生』四句展開。第一句說自行因:以止觀安於世諦,把原本由無明隔歷分別的境轉成不可思議境;觀行成就,如託聖胎、出聖胎,初開佛知見,得無生忍。不見無明世諦叫不生,般若智慧開發叫生。

第二句說自行果:生相已盡,因修道而證大涅槃。斷德圓,無明不生;智德圓,般若也不再另生,所以稱不生不生。前句由不生而智慧生,後句連智、斷二德都圓滿;因果由此具足。

第三句先說自行惑滅,又重說化他能。世諦根本的無明死,叫生不生;但菩薩破結業生後,反能自在受生,入眾生界行化。生字前後同名,前者指結業發動,後者指化他示生;不生也同名,一處重智德,一處重斷德,不能因字面相同便混在一起。

第四句說化他所。眾生有漏之法念念相續,菩薩正因看見這一片不斷的生,生起大悲而示現自在受生。自行因、自行果、化他能、化他所因此不是四件散事,而是無生門由自證到利他的整條豎路。

〔科§04〕一唾滅火、一吹成界,破與立有先後嗎

問:破惑與立法看來相反,為何本論用一吹一唾說它們不分兩念?

答:劫火熾盛,一唾便滅;世界既壞,一吹便成。這個譬喻不是先用一念破,再起第二念建立;論主明說,一唾之中即滅即成。外在譬喻所顯的內義,是無生門一破一切破、一立一切立。若內心沒有破立不二之德,外在也不會顯大用。

把它放回觀心,眾生一期生命將盡如劫盡,三毒如三災,以火為端。止使三毒止息,如唾滅火;觀照因緣、顯出一切法的安立,如吹成界。止與觀沒有被拆成兩條互不相干的路,正如吹唾不能排成先後。

四句中也有同一結構。不生生如唾中有吹:惑不生而智慧開;生不生如吹中有唾:菩薩示生而結業生已滅。因果既圓,破顛倒與立化用同時成就。破若只剩否定,就不能建立眾生、機緣與聲教;立若保存實執,又不是真從無生而立。

〔科§05〕四句怎樣把自行化他收在一起

問:四句已分自行因果與化他能所,為何本論又以六住解四住菩薩?

答:因為『生不生』不能只理解成惑滅後沉於寂靜。經以四住菩薩生自在重釋,正把自行斷惑推向化道興起。菩薩斷四住時,結業所牽的受生被破,便能不由業而自在示生;以較淺的斷惑尚能利他,反顯更深位次的化用。

本論借六住說出這條路:種性住使善根增進不退;解行住是初地前方便;淨心住入初地、離凡夫我相障;行道迹住從二地至七地,正住修道;決定住在八、九地,不還不退;究竟住在第十地,學行窮滿。經所說四住,被會到行道迹住,正為說明入假化他的自在生。

這一配位仍服務於四句:不生生使自行智慧開,不生不生使自行果德滿,生不生使能化自在,生生顯所化眾生。若只保留前兩句,無生容易被讀成自證;若只說後兩句,又會忘記化他之生已不再由惑業驅使。四句合看,才見自行圓而化他起。

〔科§06〕六句都不可說,是不是連正解也要丟掉

問:六句把思議惑、思議解、不思議惑、不思議解都說成不可說,難道解與惑毫無分別,連正解也必須破?

答:六句所檢的是心對解惑名相的執定。界外惑附體而生,名不生生;界內惑是枝末流轉,名生生。所化之境既不可得,能化也無處安立,所以兩句不可說。界內解只遣分段,名生不生;界外解兼遣分段、變易,名不生不生。解雖有淺深,理卻不能被一個淺深名稱固定,所以兩句也不可說。

後兩句直檢無明與圓解。無明故生,生又顯無明;無明不可得,生也不可得,所以生不可說。圓解被分作始終因果,但理不是偏名,也不是另一個可執的圓名,更沒有固定始終,所以不生不可說。

佛的逐句解釋又顯示,不可說不是閉口不談。法性被名為生、因緣生法即空即中、般若不從自他共無因生、極果由修道得、緣生本無自性、所得之理超絕心口,都是用分明的辨析把執著推到無可立處。言語在這裡用來除言語所生的實執,不是拒絕一切分辨。

〔科§07〕不可說之後,為何十因緣又可以說

問:六句既都不可說,隨後又說十因緣可以說,前後是否相反?

答:不可說顯自證不被名相固定;可以說顯自證之後仍要化他。自法是如來所證而無增無減,本住法如古城之道,本來常住。士夫見平坦道,循道入城而受安樂;道路不是行人所造,城也不是到者所造。自證與本住既非口說分別所能改變,佛才說兩夜之間不說一字。

但證後不能停在無言。十因緣由無明至有,安立三項。第一立眾生:過去二因與現在五果互為因緣,和合五陰而假名眾生。第二立機緣:過去析、體、漸、頓四種行業由無明滋潤,感今五果,又各起愛取有,成四種根機。第三立聲教:四種愛取有分別感三藏、通、別、圓四教,使生生、生不生、不生生、不生不生都可隨機宣說。

眾生一立,一切惑業因果與所化便立;機教一立,一切解行因果與能化便立。無生門不是先否定世界,再把已破的世界原樣搬回;它在一切法無自性的地方,依因緣建立眾生、根機與聲教,所以一破一切破,也一立一切立。

〔科§08〕豎、橫、不二與空、假、中,為何都歸一心

問:破法遍既有豎、橫、非橫非豎三種,又有空、假、中三觀,是否成了六套彼此分離的觀法?

答:豎破從無生一門由始至終,盡其源底,重在高;橫破遍歷諸門,每門都盡源底,重在廣。豎入橫,沒有一處廣而不深;橫入豎,也沒有一層深而不廣。高廣互入,就顯非橫非豎、法無高下。

三觀也不是三顆心。從假入空破見思,從空入假對治滯空,中觀雙遮兩邊;法妙難解,才寄三個次第名稱顯一心。文字上先後分說,是要讓所破、所入清楚;實際觀心時,一念若能照見假立而無性,便不離空,也不因此毀棄因緣假名,更不落空有兩邊。

本單元先走從見假入空,只是三觀中的第一段;它自身又須遍破有、無、雙亦、雙非與無言。第一段若未走到底,後兩觀就會接手一個尚未破淨的有見;若把第一段當作全部,滯空又可能成為新的無見。

〔科§09〕見本來是見理,為何反名見惑

問:見應是見理,見真實並非惑,為何把障道之惑稱為見惑,又稱見假?

答:見惑依真體而生,又回頭障蔽真體,如熱焰依空而起,反使空看來搖動;又如夢依睡眠而有,反使睡者沉在夢中。夢不停,睡者不能醒;惑不除,真體不能顯。

它名為見,不是因它自己已見理,而是見理時能斷此惑,所以從能治之解得名。它又名為假,則是依自身虛妄顛倒而受稱。兩個名稱各有落點:若把見惑理解成真見本身是惑,會把能斷與所斷倒置;若只說它是假而不實際檢破,假名又會成一句空話。

見惑先開單四見:有、無、亦有亦無、非有非無;再開複四見,使每句各帶有無;再開具足四見,使每一主句又具四句;每組四句之外還可另立一個無言見。見網不是由粗到細便自然消失,而是心每放下一處,又可能在下一層重新把所解執成實法。

〔科§10〕三假如何同時通心、色身與依報

問:因成、相續、相待三假只是在分析一念心嗎?

答:就心說,法塵對意根而起一念,是因成;前後念念不斷,是相續;有心對待無心而立,是相待。但三假不只屬心理。前世行業託父母而得身,是色身因成;由胎至老前後不斷,是色身相續;身對非身而立,是色身相待。柱由四微和合,是依報因成;隨時節變化而不斷,是依報相續;柱對非柱、長對短、大對小,是依報相待。

小乘可依事說三假,大乘也可隨理說。無明所起諸法如幻如化,只有名字而實不可得;能成幻柱的四微尚不可得,所成之柱、歷時相續、長短相待更無實性。色當體即空,不須等色滅後才空。

相待有、假名有、法有又從另一面顯示同一問題。長短、東西由相待而有名無實;酪由色香味觸和合,只是假名有,既不是實有,也不是兔角龜毛式的全無;色香味觸四微和合,則稱法有。法、受、名三種施設也可分別會入因成、相續、相待。名稱可以互通,觀察仍須落回因緣、前後與待對,不能把三個名詞另執成三個實法。

〔科§11〕略觀已說畢竟清淨,為何還要廣破

問:一念起時,觀熱焰依空、夢依睡眠,已能說本末雙寂、畢竟清淨,為什麼還要展開長篇四句推檢?

答:利根人一聞便能悟,略觀已足。心起必在單四見中的一見,每一見又具三假與八十八使;若能體達飄動依焰、焰又依空,而空本身也不可執,憂喜百千便如夢醒,本末俱寂,這叫止。再觀無明即法性,法性不起不滅,無明惑心也不另有起滅;能觀、所觀都如虛空,畢竟清淨,這叫從假入空觀。

但鈍根人聽見畢竟空,可能不但不悟,反而另增過失。『一切清淨』會被執成一個清淨境,『能所如空』會被執成一個能觀空者,『無生』會被執成真實無。廣破因此不是替略觀添加另一種道理,而是把略觀中的每一個可能藏身處打開,依自生、他生、共生、無因生逐句追問,直到單、複、具足與無言全都無可住著。

〔科§12〕一念若非自生、他生、共生、無因生,還剩什麼

問:因成假中的一念心究竟從哪裡生?四句都破後,是否只剩一個斷滅的無?

答:若說心自己生,根中已有識便成根識並立,沒有能生所生;根中無識,無識又不能生識。另立識性,仍要受有無、一異之檢。若說外塵生心,塵若是心便回到自生,塵若非心又無力生心;另立塵中生性,也逃不出有無。

若說根塵共生,鏡與面各有像,合時應出兩像;各無像,合也不能生像。若說合一才生,鏡面實不合一;若說相離而生,各在一方時便應各有像。若說離根塵而生,有一個離便仍有因,沒有離則無不能生。自、他、共、離四處求心,都不可得。

不可得不是抹去因緣現象。實性被破,只見『心生』是一個名字;名字不在內、外、中間,也不常自有。四句求性不見性,叫性空;四句求名不見名,叫相空。由根、塵、合、離與四句的不同所空,又可開內空、外空、內外空、空空等十八空。十八個名稱都依所檢之事而立,不是在一念之外另有十八個空。

相續假再問前念滅、不滅、亦滅亦不滅、非滅非不滅而後念生。各句不是落自他共無因,就是生滅相違或斷常兩失。相待假又問心待無生、生、雙亦、雙非而生;待無仍以無為他,待生如長待長,雙亦有共過,雙非仍逃不出有無。三假一路推到底,所破是實性與實名,不是把念念相續、因緣待對否定成全無。

〔科§13〕有見破後,為何無見反而更像證悟

問:有見三假已破,心泯然入定,身心似乎全空,為何還要說這可能只是無見?

答:根機有三種反應。上根聞生而知生無生,破執得悟;中根執輕,先伏見而成方便;下根聽見生不可得,便把無生本身執為實有。捨有著無,如步屈蟲在兩頭伸縮,也像獼猴離一枝又攀一枝,位置換了,攀取未停。

別破無見時,本論把最像證悟的相狀攤開:不見內外,不見前後,寂然定住,甚至頓覺身心全亡、一切清淨。若由此認定定慧已成,就有一個空法塵與能觀心相應。能觀者一立,身見便立;身見之後,邊見、邪見、戒取、見取與愛瞋癡慢疑又全可生起。

真正的關節不在有沒有空境,而在空心生時能否立即知道『生即是愛』。無生法塵對意根而起,是因成假;有生心滅、無生心續,是相續假;豁然無生對待有生,是相待假。再以自、他、共、離檢無生心,性相同樣不可得。空若被執,便是新病;知它也是三假,止觀才能繼續隨逐。

〔科§14〕雙亦、雙非自稱中道,四諦如何驗出過患

問:能知是有,所知無生是無,所以亦有亦無;再離有無而說非有非無,似乎一步步更接近中道,為何仍是見?

答:亦有亦無心一被接受,受陰便在;緣其像貌有想,運用此法有行,了別此法有識,四陰宛然,又依色陰而有。意根與法塵相涉,界、入也都成立。這就是苦。自認我能行、能受、能知,便生身見;身見又展開邊見、邪見、戒取、見取與五鈍使,歷三界成八十八使。這就是集。用四句止觀破,是道;見伏或斷,是滅。

非有非無見也同樣受四諦檢驗。它把有見配因緣生,把無見配空,把雙亦配假,再把自己配中;但只要堅著這個配法為實,語見已生。此心會生滅,所以非常;被受著,所以非樂;不能自在,所以非我;帶著見染,所以非淨。把非道說成道是戒取,把它當涅槃是見取,破世出世因果又成邪見。

毒草與藥王不由名稱決定。同一個『中道』字樣,若生十使、三假與苦集,就是毒草;能以止觀破性破相、使見伏滅,才顯道滅之藥。四諦在此不是外加的教目,而是逐見點出苦、集、道、滅,使行者不被一個高妙名稱遮住實際心行。

〔科§15〕說理在言外,為何仍沒有離開言說

問:四句皆假,理在言外;若心行處滅、言語道斷,為何不能直接判為無生絕言之道?

答:因為四句外還有層次。出了單四句,可能仍在複四句第二句中,也可能落具足四句第一句;每層句外都能再立一個絕言。見網如魑魅魍魎處處皆有,不會因表面沉默便自動消失。

更根本的問題是,『絕』仍對待『不絕』而立。若沒有不絕作對面,絕言這個判斷無從生起;既由待對而有,就仍是相待假。它像逃避虛空,無論走到哪裡,都還在虛空中。口不說話不是過失,錯在把不說話或泯然境執成實理。

前文每節其實兼有橫豎:在一有見中展開三假四句,是橫;四見重累,是豎;因成偏橫,相續偏豎,相待亦橫亦豎,總破非橫非豎。只是大體仍從一見內部橫向檢破。以下轉為豎破,是拿各教各位實際所說的生、不生、雙亦、雙非,逐層檢責那個自稱已出言外的心。

〔科§16〕一句不生,為何要用十層不不生來檢

問:行者只說心有或心無生,為何要從五停心一路問到妙覺,又開十種不生、不不生?

答:若執心有,就問是哪一種生:五停與念處的生、煗頂忍世第一的生、見道思惟的生、乾慧與八人見地的生、菩薩伏道真解的生、鐵輪銅輪的生,直到遍法界自在生。所執若與任何一層都無相應,便不能只憑一個『有』字自稱非見。

若執心無生,也要問是見、思、習氣、塵沙、無明、業、報、行、理中的哪一種不生。三佛還可依理、惑、業行與正、了、緣三因開出多重配法。聽一個阿字門,本應遍解一切義;像利钁鑿地直到金剛,聞一個不生,也要徹見法界諸層不生。

十種不不生正防一句話抹平位次。外道絕言仍有細想,犢子不可說藏仍計我;三藏二乘正使斷而習氣生,三藏佛正習俱盡;通教二乘體見思而習氣存,通教佛正習盡卻只了分段;別教因人上分惑仍生,別教佛盡上分仍屬方便;圓教因人仍有上地行智報,妙覺才智滿惑盡、行智報畢竟不生。

所以雙重否定不是辭句遊戲。行者須說清楚自己的不生齊到哪裡,不不生又齊到哪裡;若一個位次都對不上,那個宏大的不生只是一個未經檢驗的見。

〔科§17〕沉默、得理與十種四句怎樣分開

問:婆羅門啞法、長爪不受、犢子不可說與四教證理都可稱絕言,怎樣避免只看表面沉默?

答:同一個『不可說』可落在完全不同的位置。有人守啞而不語,有人執一切法不受,有人把我安在不可說藏;三藏、通、別、圓又各由四門通理而有不可說。若所計連犢子只作世諦的不可說都不及,卻把自己抬為涅槃,正顯名同義異。

十種四句再把句法的用途分開。一往四句直立四句;無窮四句使四句重重展開;結位四句依凡聖分齊定其所屬;襵牒四句把凡夫、二乘、菩薩、佛收成四句;得悟四句使任何一句都可成門;攝屬四句依所悟法分屬法門;權實四句辨方便與真實;開顯四句使權句入一實;失意四句是執佛語而爭;得意四句則以論破執,迷遣而論息。

十種名稱沒有要把見網變得更繁複,而是防止『我在四句外』成為沒有座標的宣稱。四句可作凡夫住著,也可作聖人方便;是否得意,不看有沒有說四句,而看是否由句入理、入理後不再住句。

〔科§18〕不同的不可說若強作齊等,錯在何處

問:道家也說道不可道、名不可名,佛法也說不可說,為何本論嚴厲反對把兩者概令平等?

答:本論的判準不是兩句話表面都含否定,而是把它們放回所依教相、所斷苦集與所修道品。前文已列單外、複外、具足外、犢子不可說與四教不可說;若一種說法尚未通過最初幾層檢驗,不能只因詞面相似就與得理之絕言等齊。蟲食木偶成字形,字形相似不表示蟲已知字義。

本論再由本迹、身相、說法、威儀與捨位出家逐項斥其混同。這些尖銳對比服務於同一論證:不可說必須依所證之理、所行之道與所生之果判定,不能偷取佛法的高名安在另一套苦集未破的見上。邪正之辨在本段落回三假、苦集與道品,不停在名言競勝。

外人若再以絕言破不生不滅,本論便開六句:絕言破不生不滅,反過來亦然;絕言修不生不滅,反過來亦然;絕言即不生不滅,反過來亦然。六句使兩個名稱互破、互修、互即,任何一方都不能自居句外。凡夫尚未入聖,只要一念計著,三假與諸使便隨生;因此止觀仍要追逐,不讓絕言成最後藏身處。

〔科§19〕三觀各破什麼,止觀用成新見又怎麼辦

問:入空觀已破縱橫無量見,後兩觀還有何所破?修止觀本為治病,為何觀法自身也可能成病?

答:把三觀所破收束來說,入空破見思,總名破有;入假破滯空,總名破無;中觀雙非有無,正顯中道。凡夫觸處生著,所以有見縱橫無量;二乘斷見思後不再橫計,只證於空,大乘才把所滯之空總名無見。見假入空破得再廣,也仍是第一觀的工作。

得失要依舊惑、新惑兩軸看。舊惑不除、新惑又生,如服藥而舊病未癒,藥又成病;舊惑除、新惑生,如原病已差,藥反作病。有人修觀後貪求衣食等鈍惑稍息,卻如渴馬護水般死守新見,甚至撥無因果,正是觀藥成見病。

舊惑未除而新惑不生,是方便道:貪瞋雖在,一念起便知三假,止觀隨逐破性破相,六十二見被伏。舊惑除、新惑不生,則性相俱空而發真見理。藥的功用不是永遠被保存;病差之後,藥也隨歇。能否知觀中所起也是假,正是法藥與見病的分界。

〔科§20〕伏見、破見與無生忍如何結成止觀

問:四教都說伏見、破見,名稱相同,所得是否相同?本單元最後怎樣回到止與觀?

答:三藏以析法觀智伏斷,伏位在念處等方便,破見入初果;通教以體法觀智伏斷,由乾慧、性地進八人、見地;別教以次第觀智伏斷,伏在十信、破在十住;圓教以一心觀智伏斷,伏在五品、破在六根清淨。伏斷名同,觀智大異,不能只按名目混位。

修觀時若有宿見發起,也未必是觀法製造新惑。它可能像藥力擊動宿病,舊病一動,隨後便差;須依舊新兩軸辨別。列藏通等位,又使行者知道所發淺深,也知道半字方便可成別圓助道,如大車周圍有僕從侍衛;方便不在真實之外,卻不能因被攝用就冒稱究竟。

末後,諸見輪轉止息,一入理便不退而永寂,名止;通達見無自性,性空、相空,名觀。見真諦理,叫不生;理既不生,也不滅,名無生忍。見惑不生是因不生,不受三惡報是果不生;因果不生亦不滅,同樣名無生忍。於是無生門通止觀,止觀也使無生門成就。這一結語只收見假入空:金剛刀逐見不休,直到見息、二空明了,第一段才真正走完。

輔行之眼

上來依本論自身的次第,從破法遍來意一路讀到見息、二空與無生忍。湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》為這條長路補出幾個極易混層的關節。

第一,安心與破遍不是定、慧分家。安心偏說有慧之定,破遍偏說有定之慧;兩處都具定慧,只因當段所用不同而立名。所謂心未相應,是前面雖已解境、發心、安心,心仍未真安,不是把破遍另造成一套只有分析而沒有安定的工夫。

第二,圓教四門都能破遍,此處獨取無生,是初心從易、隨宜入手。選一門,是要由一門橫攝、豎窮,再度入餘門;並非判有門、雙亦門、雙非門失效。T1913《止觀義例》後來也把初心依教、依無生與三諦圓融並列,正保存方便入手與究竟破遍兩端。

第三,四句的次第不能只按字面排列。輔行明判不生生為自行因,不生不生為自行果,生不生為化他能,生生為化他所;又分生不生的前釋為自行惑滅,重釋為化道自在。這使吹唾不二不只是一幅奇異圖像,而是智德開發、斷德成就與利他示生彼此互含。

第四,六種不可說所破的是解惑名執。思議與不思議、生與無生、偏與圓都須檢破,但所證之理不因此被破。輔行特別指出,不破聖人心中所得涅槃;理不能被偏名固定,也不能再被一個圓名固定。不可說之後必明可說,則因自證之後必須化他;十因緣立眾生、立機、立教,正把自證送回教化。

第五,三種破遍與三觀都是寄分判顯一心。橫須周遍,豎須窮底,兩者最後識其不二;空、假、中在文字上分段,修時卻歸不二一心。後世 T1937《四明尊者教行錄》以文似次第、意實圓融回應此難,又說修時舉一即三、非前非後。這一承受可說明行意,卻不取消本論逐節辨所破的必要。

第六,見假有兩層命名:先從見理之解得『見』名,再由惑體虛妄受『假』稱。三假也只為破惑,不應反使行者生起三種新惑。性空、相空雖依說明次序先後出現,輔行判二諦同時;先破性、後破名是辨析秩序,不是心先住一個性空,過一段時間才到相空。

第七,信行、法行與三根轉入,被輔行組織成六十四番;絕言與不生不滅的六句,又可展成十四六句。這些數目屬疏家把散在本文中的推檢路線結撮成網,不是智者在正文已逐項列出的清單。讀疏可以看見推檢無遠不屆,讀本論仍須守住實際先後:有見三假、無見、雙亦、雙非、無言,然後由橫轉豎。

輔行也把見網中的數目拆得更清楚。三界八十八使,可分五十二鈍使、三十六利使;百八則由一根三境、每境染淨等六分而成三十六,再歷三世成百八。這些計數不是要以龐大數字壓迫讀者,而是顯示一個看似單純的有見,一旦歷根、境、三世與諸使,會迅速鋪成密網。長爪說一切不受,仍受著於不受,也正說明最簡短的否定可以帶回整張見網。

三假一段,輔行先以內根、外塵和合釋因成,再以正報既假、依報亦隨之如影隨形,保住本文由心到色、由色到柱的開展。大乘隨理三假說無明幻化、因成既無便無相續相待,不是把現象抹成虛無,而是使每一層假立都不能反過來成自性。三有與三施設的會通也有同有異;會其可通處,不等於抹掉每組名義自身的差別。

無見一段尤其需要這面鏡。行者不見三假時,所得可能只是相似性空、相空;外道也能觀空,差別在取空相而生著。空心一生便知過、知過便離,離本身就是繼續修觀。這使步屈蟲之譬不落成對空的否定:所破不是無生理,而是離有後守著一個無,仍由待對建立自己的位置。

由橫轉豎,輔行說豎破是以豎法檢責。從三藏五停直到圓教妙覺,一切教位都成為試金石:所執的生、不生、雙亦、雙非究竟相應哪一層?十種不不生中,中間各層仍有兩種惑生須破,最後才約妙覺說智斷永滿。如此讀,長串位名不是旁枝,而是防止一句『不生』越級吞掉全部淺深。

得失四句也由輔行分成兩組:前兩句顯觀藥如何隨執轉成外道式得失,後兩句辨佛弟子在方便與發真中的得失。分組的用處不在先貼身分標籤,而在看舊惑、新惑實際是除是生。四教破見位雖全列伏斷,仍須存次第以顯不次;名同而智異,正與全文『文次第、行一心』的張力互相照明。

再看全段反覆出現的毒草、藥王與服藥譬,輔行都把判準落在作用:生苦集者是毒,成道滅者是藥;舊病雖動而終能除,不等於藥造新病。修觀所得若被守護如渴馬護水,便須重新受四句檢責。止觀不是一件一經取得便永遠正確的所有物,而是對每一念著心繼續起用。

第八,三觀各有所破。初觀破見思,束為破有;次觀破所著之無;中觀雙非二邊。輔行因而把本單元末句判為第一節示妙旨,不是整個破法遍已告終。末後『見息入空』落止,『達見二空』落觀,恰好把長篇四句推檢收回一個最簡明的驗證:見是否真息,性空、相空是否真明;若只多得一個不可說之見,金剛刀仍須繼續向前。

〔Section §01〕 If Dharma-Nature Cannot Be Broken, Why Speak of Breaking?

Question: Dharma-nature is pure, neither joined nor dispersed, beyond the reach of speech and thought. Since it is neither breakable nor unbreakable, what does “pervasively breaking through Dharmas” actually break?

Answer: What is broken is not Dharma-nature but the attachments beings produce through inversion. If skillfully settling the mind has already brought forth concentration and wisdom so that mind accords with contemplation, no separate breaking is needed. If they do not yet accord, concentration-endowed wisdom must examine every inversion and purify it completely. The direction of breaking is therefore clear. It does not find something outside Dharma-nature and destroy it, nor does it judge all language indiscriminately to be wrong. Rather, whenever mind grasps a provisionally established conditioned Dharma as real existence, it pursues that attachment to the point where it cannot stand.

“Pervasively” does not merely indicate that many things are broken. If mind is loosened in only one place, it can flee to another. If coarse views alone are broken, subtle views can take a new stand in nonexistence, both, neither, or even wordlessness. Pervasive breaking through Dharmas requires that horizontally no Dharma remain where attachment can hide, and vertically that examination extend from a view’s first arising to the subtlest view beyond words. When inversion is exhausted in this way, pure Dharma-nature is not newly produced through breaking; it appears because obstruction has been removed.

〔Section §02〕 If All Four Gates Communicate, Why Begin with the Birthless Gate?

Question: Words, contemplative practice, wisdom, and principle can all serve as gates, and the Perfect Teaching further has four gates—existence, nonexistence, both existence and nonexistence, and neither existence nor nonexistence. Why does this passage take only the empty and birthless gate?

Answer: A gate’s function is communication. Verbal teaching gives rise to contemplation; contemplative practice develops wisdom; wisdom communicates with principle. Every gate is in turn established through principle. Principle has nowhere else to go, yet it can bring every gate to ultimate, pervasive communication. Thus there is nothing communicated with and nothing with which it does not communicate.

The Tripiṭaka Teaching’s four gates and the Shared Teaching’s four gates can break views and thought, but they sever only the four abodes. The Distinct Teaching’s four gates sequentially sever the five abodes; they are vertically pervasive but not horizontally pervasive. In the Perfect Teaching, one object is all objects and one mind is all minds; every Dharma, horizontally and vertically, converges upon mind. Break attachment within mind and all attachments are broken together, so each of the four gates can break pervasively. This passage provisionally sets the other three gates aside and enters through the birthless gate alone. It walks one gate through completely; it does not judge the other three to be impassable.

The birthless gate also works in two directions. Practicing in reliance on the teaching can communicate with forbearance concerning nonarising and reach the causal stage; when concentration and wisdom are complete, it can also communicate with the result. A Dharma gate does not disclose itself but must be practiced by a person. Just as the function of a dwelling’s gate appears only when travelers enter and leave through it and reach places beyond it, when people practice calming-and-contemplation along the birthless gate, teaching communicates with contemplation, wisdom, and principle. When calming-and-contemplation is accomplished, it in turn makes the birthless gate communicate wherever it touches.

〔Section §03〕 How Can One Gate Vertically Embrace Cause and Result in Self-Practice and Agent and Object in Teaching Others?

Question: How can the birthless gate reach from cause to result and also gather both bodhisattva self-realization and teaching others into a single gate?

Answer: The treatise unfolds this through four alternatives: not-arising-arising, not-arising-not-arising, arising-not-arising, and arising-arising. The first states the cause in self-practice. Calming-and-contemplation is settled in the conventional truth, turning the object originally separated and differentiated by ignorance into the inconceivable object. When contemplative practice is accomplished, it is like being carried in and emerging from the noble embryo: one first opens the Buddha’s knowledge and vision and gains forbearance concerning nonarising. No longer seeing the conventional truth of ignorance is called not-arising; the development of prajñā wisdom is called arising.

The second states the result in self-practice. The mark of arising is exhausted, and through cultivating the path one realizes great nirvāṇa. When the virtue of severance is complete, ignorance no longer arises; when the virtue of wisdom is complete, prajñā no longer arises separately. Hence not-arising-not-arising. In the preceding alternative wisdom arose from not-arising; here the two virtues of wisdom and severance are both complete. Cause and result are thereby complete.

The third first states the extinction of delusion in self-practice and then restates the agent in teaching others. The death of ignorance at the root of the conventional truth is called arising-not-arising. Yet after a bodhisattva breaks birth driven by binding karma, the bodhisattva can instead receive birth freely and enter the realm of beings to transform them. “Arising” has the same name in both contexts, but first it means the activation of binding karma and later manifested birth in teaching others. “Not-arising” likewise has the same name, but one place emphasizes the virtue of wisdom and another the virtue of severance. Identical wording must not be allowed to conflate them.

The fourth states the object of teaching others. The contaminated Dharmas of beings continue thought after thought. Precisely because bodhisattvas see this uninterrupted mass of arising, they give rise to great compassion and manifest freely received birth. Cause and result in self-practice and agent and object in teaching others are therefore not four scattered matters. Together they form the birthless gate’s entire vertical path from self-realization to benefiting others.

〔Section §04〕 One Spit Extinguishes Fire and One Breath Forms a World: Do Breaking and Establishing Come in Sequence?

Question: Breaking delusion and establishing Dharmas appear opposed. Why does the treatise use a breath and a spit to say they are not divided between two thoughts?

Answer: When the fire at an eon’s end blazes, one spit extinguishes it; after the world has perished, one breath forms it. The simile does not first use one thought to break and then raise a second to establish. The treatise master explicitly says that within one spit there is both extinguishing and forming. The inner meaning revealed through this outward simile is that the birthless gate breaks all through one breaking and establishes all through one establishment. If mind inwardly lacked the virtue in which breaking and establishing are nondual, the great function could not appear outwardly.

Placed back within contemplation of mind, the approaching end of a being’s lifetime resembles the end of an eon, and the three poisons resemble the three disasters, beginning with fire. Calming makes the three poisons cease, like a spit extinguishing fire. Contemplation illuminates causes and conditions and reveals the establishment of every Dharma, like a breath forming a world. Calming and contemplation are not split into two unrelated roads, just as breath and spit cannot be ordered as before and after.

The four alternatives contain the same structure. Not-arising-arising is like a breath within a spit: delusion does not arise while wisdom opens. Arising-not-arising is like a spit within a breath: a bodhisattva manifests birth while birth driven by binding karma has already ceased. With cause and result complete, breaking inversion and establishing transformative function are accomplished together. If breaking remains mere negation, it cannot establish beings, faculties and conditions, or voiced teaching. If establishing preserves real attachment, it is not truly establishment from nonarising.

〔Section §05〕 How Do the Four Alternatives Gather Self-Practice and Teaching Others Together?

Question: The four alternatives have already distinguished cause and result in self-practice and agent and object in teaching others. Why does the treatise further explain the bodhisattvas of the fourth abode through six abodes?

Answer: Because arising-not-arising cannot be understood merely as sinking into quiescence after delusion has been extinguished. The scripture reinterprets it through the freedom in birth of bodhisattvas in the fourth abode, thereby directly extending the severance of delusion in self-practice into the arising of the path of transformation. When bodhisattvas sever the four-abode delusions, birth compelled by binding karma is broken and they can manifest birth freely rather than through karma. Even comparatively shallow severance can thus benefit others, revealing by contrast the transformative function of deeper stages.

The treatise uses six abodes to state this path. The lineage abode makes wholesome roots advance without retreat. Understanding-and-practice is the preparatory stage before the first ground. The pure-mind abode enters the first ground and leaves the ordinary obstruction of the mark of self. The traces-of-path-practice abode extends from the second through the seventh ground, directly abiding in cultivation of the path. The certainty abode is the eighth and ninth grounds, where one neither returns nor retreats. The ultimate abode is the tenth ground, where the practices of learning are exhausted and complete. The scripture’s fourth abode is correlated with the traces-of-path-practice abode precisely to explain freely manifested birth in entering provisionality and teaching others.

This correlation of stages continues to serve the four alternatives. Not-arising-arising opens wisdom in self-practice; not-arising-not-arising completes the virtues of its result; arising-not-arising makes the agent of transformation free; arising-arising reveals the beings transformed. Keeping only the first two would make nonarising easy to read as self-realization alone. Speaking only of the latter two would obscure that birth for teaching others is no longer driven by delusion and karma. Only when the four alternatives are viewed together does self-practice become complete and teaching others arise from it.

〔Section §06〕 If All Six Alternatives Are Inexpressible, Must Even Correct Understanding Be Discarded?

Question: The six alternatives call conceivable delusion, conceivable understanding, inconceivable delusion, and inconceivable understanding all inexpressible. Does this mean there is no difference between understanding and delusion and that even correct understanding must be broken?

Answer: The six alternatives examine the mind’s fixation upon the names and marks of understanding and delusion. Delusion beyond the realms arises attached to substance and is called not-arising-arising. Delusion within the realms circulates as branches and tips and is called arising-arising. Since the object transformed is unobtainable, the transforming agent has nowhere to stand, so both alternatives are inexpressible. Understanding within the realms dispels only birth and death in sections and is called arising-not-arising. Understanding beyond the realms dispels both birth and death in sections and transformational birth and death and is called not-arising-not-arising. Although understanding has shallow and deep forms, principle cannot be fixed by a name for either shallow or deep, so these two alternatives too are inexpressible.

The final two alternatives directly examine ignorance and perfect understanding. Because of ignorance there is arising, and arising in turn discloses ignorance. Ignorance is unobtainable and arising is likewise unobtainable, so arising is inexpressible. Perfect understanding is divided into beginning and end, cause and result, but principle is neither a partial name nor another perfect name that can be grasped, and it has no fixed beginning or end. Thus not-arising is inexpressible.

The Buddha’s explanation of each alternative further shows that inexpressibility does not mean refusing to speak. Dharma-nature is named arising; Dharmas arisen from causes and conditions are immediately empty and immediately Middle; prajñā arises from neither self, another, both, nor no cause; the ultimate result is attained through cultivating the path; conditioned arising originally has no intrinsic nature; the principle attained transcends mind and speech. Each is a precise discrimination that drives attachment to the place where it can no longer stand. Language is used here to remove the real attachment produced through language, not to reject every distinction.

〔Section §07〕 After the Inexpressible, Why Can Ten Causes and Conditions Be Expressed?

Question: If all six alternatives are inexpressible, why does the treatise immediately say that the ten causes and conditions can be expressed? Do the two passages contradict each other?

Answer: Inexpressibility reveals that self-realization cannot be fixed by names and marks; expressibility reveals that after self-realization one must still teach others. One’s own Dharma is what the Tathāgata realizes, without increase or decrease. Originally abiding Dharma is like the road to an ancient city and abides constantly from the beginning. A person sees a level road, follows it into the city, and receives happiness. The road was not made by the traveler, nor was the city made by the one who arrived. Because self-realization and originally abiding Dharma cannot be altered by verbal discrimination, the Buddha says that between the two nights he did not speak a single word.

Yet after realization one cannot stop in silence. The ten causes and conditions from ignorance through existence establish three things. First they establish beings: the two past causes and five present results act as causes and conditions for one another, conjoin the five aggregates, and provisionally receive the name being. Second they establish faculties and conditions: the four kinds of analytical, embodied, gradual, and sudden practice and karma from the past are moistened by ignorance and bring about the five present results; each then produces craving, grasping, and existence and forms four kinds of faculties. Third they establish voiced teaching: the four kinds of craving, grasping, and existence separately bring about the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings, allowing arising-arising, arising-not-arising, not-arising-arising, and not-arising-not-arising all to be taught according to capacities.

Once beings are established, every delusion, karma, cause and result, and object transformed is established. Once faculties and teaching are established, every understanding, practice, cause and result, and transforming agent is established. The birthless gate does not first negate the world and then move the same broken world back into place. Where every Dharma lacks intrinsic nature, it establishes beings, faculties and conditions, and voiced teaching through causes and conditions. Thus one breaking breaks all, and one establishment establishes all.

〔Section §08〕 Why Do Vertical, Horizontal, Nondual, Empty, Provisional, and Middle All Return to One Mind?

Question: Pervasive breaking through Dharmas has three modes—vertical, horizontal, and neither horizontal nor vertical—and also the three contemplations of empty, provisional, and Middle. Does this create six separate sets of contemplation?

Answer: Vertical breaking follows the single birthless gate from beginning to end and exhausts its source and depths, emphasizing height. Horizontal breaking passes through all the gates and exhausts the source and depths of each, emphasizing breadth. When vertical enters horizontal, nowhere broad is not also deep. When horizontal enters vertical, no level deep is not also broad. Height and breadth mutually enter, revealing what is neither horizontal nor vertical and a Dharma without high or low.

The three contemplations are not three minds. Entering emptiness from provisionality breaks views and thought; entering provisionality from emptiness treats stagnation in emptiness; contemplation of the Middle doubly negates the two extremes. Because the wondrous Dharma is difficult to understand, three sequential names are provisionally used to reveal one mind. They are explained in textual sequence so what is broken and where one enters remain clear. In actual contemplation of mind, if one thought can illuminate provisional establishment as lacking intrinsic nature, it does not leave emptiness, does not thereby destroy conditioned provisional names, and does not fall into either extreme of emptiness or existence.

This unit first follows entry into emptiness through the provisionality of views and is only the first of the three contemplations. Yet within itself it must still break pervasively existence, nonexistence, both, neither, and wordlessness. If this first phase is not completed, the latter two contemplations inherit a view of existence that has not been purified. If it is mistaken for the whole, stagnation in emptiness may itself become a new view of nonexistence.

〔Section §09〕 If “View” Originally Means Seeing Principle, Why Is It Called the Delusion of Views?

Question: A view should mean seeing principle, and seeing the real is not delusion. Why then is the delusion obstructing the path called an affliction of views and also a provisional view?

Answer: The affliction of views arises in dependence upon the true substance and then turns back to obscure it, like shimmering heat arising in dependence upon empty space and making space appear to move, or like a dream depending upon sleep and sinking the sleeper within the dream. Until the dream stops, the sleeper cannot wake. Until delusion is removed, the true substance cannot appear.

It is called “view” not because it has itself already seen principle, but because this delusion can be severed when principle is seen; it takes its name from the understanding that can treat it. It is called “provisional” on account of its own false and inverted nature. The two names therefore point to different places. If an affliction of views is understood to mean that true seeing itself is delusion, agent of severance and object severed are inverted. If one merely calls it provisional without actually examining and breaking it, the provisional name becomes an empty phrase.

The affliction of views first opens into the single four views: existence, nonexistence, both existence and nonexistence, and neither existence nor nonexistence. It then opens into the compound four views, making each alternative carry existence and nonexistence. It next opens into the fully endowed four views, making each principal alternative possess all four alternatives. Outside each set of four, a separate wordless view can again be established. The net of views does not disappear naturally as one moves from coarse to subtle. Whenever mind releases one place, it may again grasp the next understanding as a real Dharma.

〔Section §10〕 How Do the Three Provisionalities Extend Together through Mind, the Body of Form, and Dependent Recompense?

Question: Are provisionality formed by causes, provisionality of continuity, and provisionality of relation merely an analysis of one thought of mind?

Answer: In terms of mind, a Dharma-object facing the mental faculty gives rise to one thought: formation by causes. Thoughts continuing without interruption before and after are continuity. Mind established in relation to no-mind is relation. Yet the three provisionalities do not belong only to psychology. Formative karma from a past life relying on parents to obtain the body is the body of form’s formation by causes. Its uninterrupted course from embryo to old age is the body’s continuity. Body established in relation to what is not body is the body’s relation. A pillar formed through the conjunction of four subtle elements is dependent recompense’s formation by causes. Its uninterrupted change through the seasons is dependent recompense’s continuity. Pillar in relation to what is not pillar, long in relation to short, and large in relation to small are dependent recompense’s relation.

The Small Vehicle can explain the three provisionalities according to phenomena, and the Great Vehicle can also explain them according to principle. Dharmas produced through ignorance are like illusions and transformations, possessing names alone while their reality is unobtainable. If even the four subtle elements forming an illusory pillar are unobtainable, the pillar formed, its continuity through time, and its relational length and shortness have still less real nature. Form is empty in its intrinsic substance; one need not wait until form has ceased for it to become empty.

Relational existence, nominal existence, and Dharma-existence reveal the same problem from another side. Long and short, east and west exist through relation and have names but no reality. Curds formed from the conjunction of color, fragrance, flavor, and touch exist only nominally: they neither truly exist nor are wholly nonexistent like a hare’s horns or turtle’s hair. The conjunction of the four subtle elements of color, fragrance, flavor, and touch is called Dharma-existence. The three provisional designations of Dharma, reception, and name can likewise be correlated respectively with formation by causes, continuity, and relation. Names can communicate with one another, but examination must still return to causes and conditions, before and after, and relational contrast. The three names must not themselves be grasped as three real Dharmas.

〔Section §11〕 If the Brief Contemplation Already Speaks of Ultimate Purity, Why Is Extended Breaking Still Needed?

Question: When one thought arises, contemplating shimmering heat as depending upon space and dream as depending upon sleep already allows one to say that beginning and end are both quiescent and ultimately pure. Why then unfold a long examination through the four alternatives?

Answer: A person of sharp faculties can awaken as soon as this is heard, so the brief contemplation is sufficient. When mind arises, it necessarily falls within one of the single four views, and each view possesses the three provisionalities and eighty-eight agents. If the practitioner can embody and penetrate that shimmering movement depends upon the mirage and the mirage in turn upon space, while space itself cannot be grasped, hundreds and thousands of sorrows and joys become like a dream upon waking, with beginning and end both quiescent. This is called calming. One then contemplates ignorance as itself Dharma-nature: Dharma-nature neither arises nor ceases, and the deluded mind of ignorance has no separate arising or ceasing. Contemplating and contemplated are both like empty space and ultimately pure. This is called contemplation entering emptiness through provisionality.

Yet when a person of dull faculties hears of ultimate emptiness, instead of awakening the person may add another fault. “Everything is pure” may be grasped as a pure object. “Agent and object are like space” may be grasped as an empty contemplator. “Nonarising” may be grasped as real nonexistence. Extended breaking therefore does not add another principle to brief contemplation. It opens every possible hiding place within the brief contemplation and asks, alternative by alternative, whether arising comes from self, another, both, or no cause, until the single, compound, fully endowed, and wordless views have nowhere left to abide.

〔Section §12〕 If One Thought Arises from Neither Self, Another, Both, nor No Cause, What Remains?

Question: From where does the one thought within provisionality formed by causes actually arise? Once all four alternatives have been broken, does only an annihilating nonexistence remain?

Answer: If mind produces itself, then if consciousness already exists within the faculty, faculty and consciousness stand side by side and there is neither producer nor produced; if the faculty contains no consciousness, what lacks consciousness cannot produce it. Establishing a separate nature of consciousness must still undergo examination through existence and nonexistence, identity and difference. If an external object produces mind, then if the object is mind this returns to self-production, while if it is not mind it lacks the power to produce mind. Establishing a nature of production within the object likewise cannot escape existence and nonexistence.

If faculty and object produce together, then if mirror and face each possess an image, their conjunction should produce two images; if neither possesses one, conjunction cannot produce one. If the image arises only when they become one, mirror and face never actually become one. If it arises while they remain separate, each should possess an image while standing in its own place. If mind arises apart from faculty and object, then if there is a real separation, that separation is still a cause; if there is no separation, nonexistence cannot produce. Sought in the four places of self, another, both, and separation, mind is unobtainable.

Unobtainability does not erase conditioned phenomena. Once real nature is broken, “mind arises” is seen to be only a name. The name is neither inside, outside, nor between and does not exist constantly by itself. Seeking nature through the four alternatives and not seeing it is called nature-emptiness. Seeking the name through the four alternatives and not seeing it is called mark-emptiness. According to the different things emptied—faculty, object, conjunction, separation, and the four alternatives—this can further open into internal emptiness, external emptiness, internal-and-external emptiness, emptiness of emptiness, and the remaining eighteen emptinesses. All eighteen names are established according to the matter examined; eighteen emptinesses do not separately exist outside one thought.

Provisionality of continuity then asks whether the preceding thought ceases, does not cease, both ceases and does not cease, or neither ceases nor does not cease before the later thought arises. Every alternative either falls into self, another, both, or no cause; makes arising and ceasing contradict each other; or incurs both the faults of annihilation and permanence. Provisionality of relation next asks whether mind arises in relation to nonarising, arising, both, or neither. Relation to nonarising still takes nonarising as another. Relation to arising is like long standing in relation to long. Both incurs the fault of joint production. Neither still cannot escape existence and nonexistence. When the three provisionalities are pursued to the end, what is broken is real nature and a real name, not thought-by-thought continuity and conditioned relation reduced to sheer nonexistence.

〔Section §13〕 After the View of Existence Is Broken, Why Does the View of Nonexistence Resemble Realization Even More?

Question: Once the three provisionalities of the view of existence have been broken, mind indistinctly enters concentration and body and mind seem wholly empty. Why say this may still be only a view of nonexistence?

Answer: Three kinds of faculties respond differently. A person of superior faculties hears of arising, knows arising as nonarising, breaks attachment, and awakens. A person of middling faculties has lighter attachment, first subdues views, and forms the path of preparatory means. A person of inferior faculties hears that arising is unobtainable and grasps nonarising itself as truly existent. Abandoning existence and attaching to nonexistence resembles a measuring-worm stretching and contracting between two ends, or a monkey leaving one branch only to grasp another. The position changes, but grasping has not ceased.

When separately breaking the view of nonexistence, the treatise lays out the signs most easily mistaken for realization. Inner and outer are no longer seen, before and after are no longer seen, one abides quiescently in concentration, and one may even suddenly feel that body and mind have completely vanished and everything is pure. If this is taken to mean that concentration and wisdom have been accomplished, an empty Dharma-object has already been established in correspondence with a contemplating mind. Once a contemplator is established, self-view is established. From self-view, extreme view, deviant view, grasping precepts, grasping views, craving, anger, delusion, conceit, and doubt can all arise again.

The true hinge is not whether an empty object appears but whether, as soon as empty mind arises, one immediately knows that “arising is itself craving.” A Dharma-object of nonarising facing the mental faculty gives rise to formation by causes. The mind of arising ceases and the mind of nonarising continues: continuity. Sudden nonarising stands in relation to preceding arising: relation. Examining the mind of nonarising through self, another, both, and separation likewise finds neither nature nor mark. If emptiness is grasped, it becomes a new illness. Only by knowing that it too consists of the three provisionalities can calming-and-contemplation continue to follow and pursue it.

〔Section §14〕 Both and Neither Claim to Be the Middle Way: How Do the Four Truths Expose Their Faults?

Question: The one who knows is existence and the known nonarising is nonexistence, hence both existence and nonexistence. One then leaves existence and nonexistence and speaks of neither existence nor nonexistence. This seems to draw step by step closer to the Middle Way, so why does it remain a view?

Answer: As soon as the mind of both existence and nonexistence is accepted, the aggregate of feeling is present. Perceiving its appearance is perception; applying this Dharma is formations; discerning it is consciousness. The four aggregates stand plainly present and depend in turn upon the aggregate of form. When mental faculty and Dharma-object interact, elements and sense fields are also established. This is suffering. Thinking “I can practice, receive, and know” produces self-view. Self-view then unfolds into extreme view, deviant view, grasping precepts, grasping views, and the five dull agents; passing through the three realms, they become eighty-eight agents. This is accumulation. Using four-alternative calming-and-contemplation to break them is the path. Their being subdued or severed is cessation.

The view of neither existence nor nonexistence must undergo the same test of the four truths. It assigns the view of existence to conditioned arising, the view of nonexistence to emptiness, both to provisionality, and itself to the Middle. Yet as long as this correlation is firmly grasped as real, a verbal view has arisen. Because this mind arises and ceases, it is not permanent. Because it is appropriated and grasped, it is not pleasurable. Because it lacks mastery, it is not self. Because it bears the defilement of views, it is not pure. Calling what is not the path the path is grasping precepts. Taking it as nirvāṇa is grasping views. Destroying worldly and world-transcending cause and result becomes deviant view.

Poisonous herb and king of medicines are not determined by their names. If the same expression “Middle Way” produces ten agents, the three provisionalities, suffering, and accumulation, it is poisonous herb. Only when calming-and-contemplation breaks nature and mark and subdues and extinguishes the view does the medicine of path and cessation appear. Here the four truths are not doctrinal categories imposed from outside. They point out suffering, accumulation, path, and cessation within each view so practitioners are not blinded to their actual mental conduct by a lofty name.

〔Section §15〕 If Principle Lies beyond Words, Why Has One Still Not Left Speech?

Question: All four alternatives are provisional and principle lies beyond words. If the place of mental activity ceases and the road of language is cut off, why can this not be judged directly as the wordless path of nonarising?

Answer: Because outside the four alternatives there are further levels. One may leave the single four alternatives yet remain within the second of the compound four, or fall within the first of the fully endowed four. Outside the alternatives at every level, another wordlessness can be established. The net of views resembles demons and goblins present everywhere; surface silence does not make it disappear by itself.

More fundamentally, “wordlessness” is still established in relation to “not wordless.” Without not-wordless standing opposite, the judgment of wordlessness could not arise. Because it exists through relational contrast, it remains provisionality of relation. It resembles trying to escape empty space: wherever one goes, one remains within space. Silence itself is not the fault. The error is grasping silence or an indistinct state as real principle.

The preceding sections in fact each contain both horizontal and vertical dimensions. Unfolding the three provisionalities and four alternatives within one view of existence is horizontal. The layered accumulation of the four views is vertical. Formation by causes is predominantly horizontal, continuity predominantly vertical, relation both horizontal and vertical, and the general breaking neither horizontal nor vertical. Overall, however, the preceding work still examined one view from within in a horizontal manner. The text now turns to vertical breaking, using the actual arisings, nonarisings, both, and neither taught at the stages of the various teachings to examine level by level the mind that claims to have gone beyond words.

〔Section §16〕 Why Test One Statement of Nonarising through Ten Levels of Not-Not-Arising?

Question: A practitioner says only that mind exists or that mind does not arise. Why ask from the five methods for calming mind all the way through wondrous awakening and further open ten kinds of nonarising and not-not-arising?

Answer: If mind is grasped as existent, ask which kind of arising it is: the arising of the five methods for calming mind and establishments of mindfulness; the arising of warmth, summit, forbearance, and highest worldly Dharma; the arising of the path of seeing and renewed reflection; the arising of dry wisdom and the grounds of eight persons and seeing; the arising of a bodhisattva’s true understanding on the suppressive path; the arising of the iron wheel or bronze wheel; or mastery of arising throughout the Dharma realm. If the attachment accords with none of these levels, it cannot claim merely through the word “existent” not to be a view.

If mind is grasped as unborn, one must likewise ask which nonarising it is among views, thought, residual habit, dust-and-sand delusion, ignorance, karma, recompense, practice, and principle. The three buddha-bodies can further open multiple correlations through principle, delusion, karmic practice, and the three causes—direct, revealing, and conditioning. Hearing the gate of the letter a should allow one to understand every meaning pervasively. As a sharp mattock digs into earth until reaching vajra, hearing one statement of nonarising should penetrate and see nonarising throughout every level of the Dharma realm.

The ten kinds of not-not-arising specifically prevent one phrase from flattening all stages. A non-Buddhist’s wordlessness still contains subtle perception, and the Vātsīputrīyas’ inexpressible treasury still calculates a self. Two-Vehicle practitioners in the Tripiṭaka Teaching sever the direct agents while residual habit arises; a Tripiṭaka buddha exhausts both. Two-Vehicle practitioners in the Shared Teaching embody views and thought while residual habit remains; a Shared-Teaching buddha exhausts direct agents and residual habit but knows only birth and death in sections. In causal stages of the Distinct Teaching, higher portions of delusion still arise; a Distinct-Teaching buddha exhausts those higher portions but remains within skillful provisionality. Practitioners in causal stages of the Perfect Teaching still possess higher-ground practice, wisdom, and recompense. Only at wondrous awakening is wisdom full, delusion exhausted, and practice, wisdom, and recompense ultimately unborn.

Double negation is therefore not wordplay. Practitioners must state clearly how far their nonarising reaches and how far their not-not-arising reaches. If it accords with no stage at all, a grand claim of nonarising is merely an unexamined view.

〔Section §17〕 How Are Silence, Realizing Principle, and the Ten Kinds of Four Alternatives Distinguished?

Question: A brahmin’s observance of silence, Dīghanakha’s refusal to accept anything, the Vātsīputrīyas’ inexpressible, and realization of principle in all four teachings can each be called wordless. How can one avoid judging only by outward silence?

Answer: The same “inexpressible” can occupy entirely different positions. One person observes silence and does not speak. Another grasps refusal to accept any Dharma. Another places self within an inexpressible treasury. The Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings each further possess inexpressibility because their four gates communicate with principle. If a calculation does not even equal the Vātsīputrīyas’ inexpressible assigned only to conventional truth yet elevates itself as nirvāṇa, identical names have plainly concealed different meanings.

The ten kinds of four alternatives further separate the functions of these formulations. The direct four establish the alternatives directly. The endless four unfold them layer upon layer. The stage-concluding four assign them according to the scope of ordinary and noble. The collecting-and-restating four gather ordinary people, the Two Vehicles, bodhisattvas, and buddhas into four alternatives. The awakening-gaining four make any alternative a possible gate. The classifying four assign what is awakened to among the Dharma gates. The provisional-and-real four distinguish skillful means from reality. The opening-and-revealing four bring provisional alternatives into the one real. The intent-losing four grasp the Buddha’s words and dispute. The intent-gaining four use treatises to break attachment, after which delusion is dispelled and the work of treatise ceases.

The ten names are not intended to make the net of views more elaborate. They prevent “I stand outside the four alternatives” from becoming a claim without coordinates. The four alternatives can be the abiding attachment of ordinary people or the skillful means of noble ones. Whether their intent is gained depends not on whether the four are spoken but on whether one enters principle through them and, after entering principle, no longer abides in them.

〔Section §18〕 What Is Wrong with Forcing Different Kinds of Inexpressibility into Equality?

Question: Daoism also says that the Way cannot be spoken and the name cannot be named, while Buddhism too speaks of the inexpressible. Why does the treatise so sternly oppose declaring them broadly equal?

Answer: The treatise’s criterion is not that both expressions contain surface negations. It returns them to the character of the teachings on which they rely, the suffering and accumulation they sever, and the factors of the path they cultivate. The preceding text has already listed inexpressibility outside the single, compound, and fully endowed alternatives, the Vātsīputrīyas’ inexpressibility, and the inexpressibility of the four teachings. If an account has not passed even the first levels of examination, it cannot be equated with the wordlessness of realizing principle merely because the words look similar. Insects eating wood may accidentally leave the shape of characters; resemblance of shape does not mean the insects know their meaning.

The treatise further rebukes this conflation item by item through origins and traces, bodily marks, teaching, deportment, and relinquishment of status for homelessness. These sharp comparisons serve one argument: the inexpressible must be judged according to the principle realized, the path practiced, and the result produced. A lofty Buddhist name cannot be stolen and placed upon another view whose suffering and accumulation remain unbroken. The distinction between deviant and correct returns here to the three provisionalities, suffering and accumulation, and factors of the path; it does not stop in a contest over terminology.

If an opponent again uses wordlessness to break nonarising and nonceasing, the treatise opens six alternatives: wordlessness breaks nonarising and nonceasing, and conversely; wordlessness cultivates nonarising and nonceasing, and conversely; wordlessness is itself nonarising and nonceasing, and conversely. The six make the two names mutually break, mutually cultivate, and mutually identify, so neither side can place itself outside alternatives. Before an ordinary person enters the noble path, the slightest thought of calculation brings forth the three provisionalities and all the agents. Calming-and-contemplation must therefore keep pursuing and refuse to let wordlessness become the final hiding place.

〔Section §19〕 What Does Each of the Three Contemplations Break, and What If Calming-and-Contemplation Becomes a New View?

Question: Contemplation entering emptiness has already broken immeasurable vertical and horizontal views. What remains for the latter two contemplations to break? Calming-and-contemplation is cultivated as medicine, so how can the contemplative Dharma itself become an illness?

Answer: In summary, contemplation entering emptiness breaks views and thought and is collectively called breaking existence. Entering provisionality breaks stagnation in emptiness and is collectively called breaking nonexistence. Contemplation of the Middle doubly negates existence and nonexistence and directly reveals the Middle Way. Ordinary people generate attachments wherever they make contact, so views of existence extend immeasurably in every direction. After people of the Two Vehicles sever views and thought, they no longer calculate horizontally but realize emptiness alone; the Great Vehicle collectively calls the emptiness in which they stagnate a view of nonexistence. However broadly the provisionality of views is broken in entering emptiness, this remains only the work of the first contemplation.

Gain and loss must be considered along the two axes of old and new delusion. Old delusion unremoved while new delusion arises is like taking medicine without curing the old illness and then becoming ill from the medicine. Old delusion removed while new delusion arises is like curing the original illness only for the medicine to become an illness. Someone may cultivate contemplation and slightly still dull delusions such as craving food and clothing, yet guard a new view like a thirsty horse guarding water, even denying cause and result. This is precisely contemplative medicine becoming an illness of views.

Old delusion unremoved while new delusion does not arise is the path of preparatory means. Although craving and anger remain, as soon as one thought arises the practitioner recognizes the three provisionalities, and calming-and-contemplation follows it to break nature and mark, subduing the sixty-two views. Old delusion removed while new delusion does not arise means that nature and mark are both empty, the true arises, and principle is seen. Medicine’s function is not to be preserved forever; when the illness is cured, the medicine ceases with it. Whether one recognizes what arises within contemplation as also provisional is precisely the boundary between Dharma-medicine and the illness of views.

〔Section §20〕 How Do Subduing Views, Breaking Views, and Forbearance concerning Nonarising Converge as Calming-and-Contemplation?

Question: All four teachings speak of subduing and breaking views. Since the names are the same, are their attainments the same? How does this unit finally return to calming and contemplation?

Answer: The Tripiṭaka Teaching subdues and severs with analytical-Dharma contemplative wisdom. Subduing occurs at the establishments of mindfulness and other preparatory stages, and breaking views enters the first fruit. The Shared Teaching subdues and severs with embodied-Dharma contemplative wisdom, advancing from the grounds of dry wisdom and nature to those of eight persons and seeing. The Distinct Teaching subdues and severs with sequential contemplative wisdom, subduing at the ten faiths and breaking at the ten abodes. The Perfect Teaching subdues and severs with the contemplative wisdom of one mind, subduing at the five grades and breaking at purification of the six faculties. The names subduing and severing are shared, but the contemplative wisdom differs greatly; stages must not be conflated on the basis of names alone.

When an old view arises during contemplation, the contemplative Dharma has not necessarily produced a new delusion. It may resemble medicine stirring an old illness with its power; once the old illness moves, it is soon cured. The two axes of old and new must decide the case. Listing the Tripiṭaka, Shared, and other stages also lets practitioners know whether what arises is shallow or deep and recognize that half-word skillful means can become supports for the Distinct and Perfect paths, like servants and guards surrounding a great carriage. Skillful means do not stand outside reality, yet their inclusion must not be used to claim they are ultimate.

Finally, when the revolving of views ceases, entry into principle never retreats and remains forever quiescent: this is called calming. Penetrating that views lack intrinsic nature, that nature is empty and mark is empty: this is called contemplation. Seeing the principle of the true truth is called nonarising. Since principle neither arises nor ceases, it is called forbearance concerning nonarising. Afflictions of views not arising is nonarising of cause; no longer receiving evil-destination recompense is nonarising of result. Cause and result neither arising nor ceasing is likewise called forbearance concerning nonarising. Thus the birthless gate communicates with calming-and-contemplation, and calming-and-contemplation accomplishes the birthless gate. This conclusion gathers only entry into emptiness through the provisionality of views. The vajra blade pursues views without pause until views cease and the two emptinesses become clear; only then is this first phase truly complete.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

The reading above has followed the treatise’s own sequence from the rationale for pervasive breaking through the cessation of views, the two emptinesses, and forbearance concerning nonarising. Zhanran’s Fuxing Chuanhong Jue on the Mohe Zhiguan supplies several crucial hinges along this long road where levels are especially easy to conflate.

First, settling the mind and pervasive breaking do not divide concentration from wisdom. Settling the mind emphasizes wisdom-endowed concentration; pervasive breaking emphasizes concentration-endowed wisdom. Both possess concentration and wisdom and are named differently only according to the function emphasized in each passage. “Mind has not yet accorded” means that although object, arousing the mind, and settling the mind have already been understood, mind has not truly settled. It does not turn pervasive breaking into a separate method containing analysis alone and no stability.

Second, all four Perfect-Teaching gates can break pervasively, but the birthless gate alone is selected here because beginners enter through what is easy and appropriate. Choosing one gate means using it to embrace horizontally and exhaust vertically before entering the other gates again. It does not declare the gates of existence, both, or neither ineffective. T1913, the Principles of the Meaning of Calming-and-Contemplation, later places beginning reliance upon teaching, reliance upon nonarising, and the perfect interfusion of the three truths side by side, thereby preserving both an expedient point of entry and ultimate pervasive breaking.

Third, the sequence of the four alternatives cannot be arranged by wording alone. The Fuxing expressly assigns not-arising-arising to the cause in self-practice, not-arising-not-arising to the result in self-practice, arising-not-arising to the agent in teaching others, and arising-arising to the object of teaching others. It further assigns the first explanation of arising-not-arising to extinguishing delusion in self-practice and its restatement to freedom in the path of transformation. Breath and spit as nondual thus become more than a strange image: development of the virtue of wisdom, accomplishment of the virtue of severance, and manifested birth for benefiting others mutually contain one another.

Fourth, the six inexpressibles break attachment to the names of understanding and delusion. Conceivable and inconceivable, arising and nonarising, partial and perfect must all be examined and broken, but the principle realized is not thereby broken. The Fuxing particularly points out that the nirvāṇa attained in a noble one’s mind is not broken. Principle cannot be fixed by a partial name, nor can it again be fixed by a perfect name. The expressible must be clarified after the inexpressible because self-realization must be followed by teaching others. The ten causes and conditions establish beings, faculties, and teaching, returning self-realization directly to transformation.

Fifth, the three modes of pervasive breaking and the three contemplations are discriminations provisionally established to reveal one mind. The horizontal must be all-pervasive and the vertical must exhaust the depths, after which their nonduality is recognized. Empty, provisional, and Middle are divided in the text but return in practice to one nondual mind. Later, T1937, the Record of the Teachings and Practices of the Venerable Siming, answers this difficulty by saying that the text appears sequential while its intent is perfectly interfused, and that in practice raising one is immediately all three, neither before nor after. This reception can clarify the intent of practice, but it does not remove the need to distinguish what each section of the treatise breaks.

Sixth, “provisional views” has two layers of naming. “View” is first taken from the understanding that sees principle, while “provisional” is then taken from the false substance of delusion. The three provisionalities too are used only to break delusion and should not instead make practitioners produce three new delusions. Although nature-emptiness and mark-emptiness appear sequentially in explanation, the Fuxing judges the two truths simultaneous. Breaking nature first and name afterward is the order of analysis, not mind first dwelling in one nature-emptiness and reaching mark-emptiness only after an interval.

Seventh, the Fuxing organizes faith-practice, Dharma-practice, and the transitions of the three faculties into sixty-four iterations; it further expands the six alternatives of wordlessness and nonarising and nonceasing into fourteen sets of six. These numbers belong to the commentator’s gathering of the treatise’s scattered lines of examination into a net; they are not lists that Zhiyi itemized in the main text. The commentary shows that examination reaches everywhere, but reading the treatise still requires preserving its actual sequence: the three provisionalities of the view of existence, the view of nonexistence, both, neither, and wordlessness, followed by the turn from horizontal to vertical.

The Fuxing also analyzes the numbers within the net of views more clearly. The eighty-eight agents of the three realms divide into fifty-two dull and thirty-six sharp agents. The 108 arise from one faculty engaging three kinds of object, with six defiled and pure divisions for each, making thirty-six, then passing through the three times to become 108. These calculations do not use large numbers to overwhelm the reader. They show how one apparently simple view of existence rapidly spreads into a dense net when extended through faculties, objects, the three times, and all the agents. Dīghanakha’s claim to accept nothing still accepts and attaches to nonacceptance, likewise showing how the briefest negation can bring back the entire net of views.

For the three provisionalities, the Fuxing first explains formation by causes through the conjunction of inner faculty and outer object. It then preserves the treatise’s unfolding from mind to form and from form to pillar by saying that once direct recompense is provisional, dependent recompense follows like a shadow. The Great Vehicle’s principial account of the three provisionalities says that ignorance produces illusions and transformations and that when formation by causes is absent, continuity and relation are also absent. It does not erase phenomena into nothingness; it prevents provisional establishment at any level from turning back into intrinsic nature. The correlations among the three existences and the three provisional designations are likewise partly alike and partly different. Recognizing where they communicate does not erase each group’s own distinctions of meaning.

The passage on the view of nonexistence especially requires this mirror. When practitioners no longer see the three provisionalities, what they have gained may be only a semblance of nature-emptiness and mark-emptiness. Non-Buddhists too can contemplate emptiness; the difference lies in taking its mark and becoming attached. As soon as empty mind arises, know the fault; knowing the fault, leave it; leaving is itself the continuation of contemplation. This keeps the measuring-worm simile from becoming a rejection of emptiness. What is broken is not the principle of nonarising but the guarding of a nonexistence after leaving existence, still establishing its own position through relational contrast.

At the turn from horizontal to vertical, the Fuxing says vertical breaking uses vertical Dharmas as tests. From the Tripiṭaka Teaching’s five methods for calming mind through the Perfect Teaching’s wondrous awakening, every teaching and stage becomes a touchstone. With which level does the attached arising, nonarising, both, or neither actually accord? Within the ten kinds of not-not-arising, two kinds of delusion still arise and must be broken at every intermediate level; only at wondrous awakening are wisdom and severance said to remain eternally full. Read this way, the long sequence of stage names is not a digression. It prevents one phrase, “nonarising,” from leaping over and swallowing every shallow and deep level.

The Fuxing also divides the four alternatives of gain and loss into two groups. The first two show how contemplative medicine, when turned by attachment, produces gains and losses like those of non-Buddhists. The latter two distinguish the gains and losses of Buddhist disciples within preparatory means and the arising of the true. The point of this grouping is not to attach identity labels first but to examine whether old and new delusions are actually removed or produced. Although the stages for breaking views in the four teachings all list subduing and severing, their sequence must still be preserved to reveal the nonsequential. Identical names with different wisdom directly illuminate the tension running through the entire text between “textual sequence” and “practice in one mind.”

The Fuxing likewise locates the criterion for the repeatedly appearing similes of poisonous herb, king of medicines, and taking medicine in their effects. What produces suffering and accumulation is poison; what accomplishes path and cessation is medicine. An old illness being stirred and ultimately removed does not mean the medicine has produced a new illness. If an attainment from cultivation is guarded like water by a thirsty horse, it must again undergo examination through the four alternatives. Calming-and-contemplation is not a possession that, once acquired, remains correct forever. It continues to be applied to every thought of attachment.

Eighth, each of the three contemplations has its object of breaking. The first breaks views and thought, summarized as breaking existence. The next breaks the nonexistence to which one is attached. Contemplation of the Middle doubly negates the two extremes. The Fuxing therefore judges the closing sentence of this unit to disclose the wondrous purport of the first section, not to mean that the whole of pervasive breaking through Dharmas is complete. At the end, “views cease and one enters emptiness” belongs to calming; “one penetrates views and the two emptinesses” belongs to contemplation. The long examination through the four alternatives thereby returns to the simplest test: have views truly ceased, and have nature-emptiness and mark-emptiness become truly clear? If one has merely gained another view of the inexpressible, the vajra blade must continue forward.

破法遍·思假入空Pervasively Breaking through Dharmas · Entering Emptiness through the Provisionality of Thought

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

一、見已破,心為何仍會動

初果已見真諦,為何還會貪、會瞋、會愚癡,甚至在人我高下之間起慢?智者先把一個容易混淆的地方分開:見惑的根,是把人與法計作真實;思惑的力,卻是見理以後仍然潤業、牽生的慣性。前者像方向錯了,後者像方向雖已轉正,腳下的舊勢仍在。燈將滅時,焰甚至一度更盛;初果人的見執已破,欲、瞋、癡卻尚未全盡,正是這個景象。

那麼,為何稱它們為正三毒、正煩惱?正並不是說煩惱正當,而是說初果人已不再由邪見支配行為:有欲,不至非婦而淫;有瞋,耕地不故意傷生;有愚,也不再計執性實。道共戒任運防非,煩惱仍在,邪曲之行卻已被截斷。見與思的差別,因此不是有惑與無惑的差別,而是惑有沒有和錯誤見解結成同一股力量。

又為何叫思惟惑?不是因為凡有思考都是惑,而是因為這一類惑要在見真以後,反覆審慮所見之理,才能漸漸斷除。初見真時觀解尚淺,事障仍存;重慮真理,惑才一分分除去。名從能斷的觀解而立,不從日常心念的表面而立。

至於欲界叫貪、上界叫愛的爭論,智者用除糞的譬喻收束:清理污穢,先務是把污穢除掉,不是爭執究竟用哪一個名字。名相若能指認病處,便已盡其方便;把辨名變成勝負,反而耽誤治病。

二、一念欲心,究竟從哪裡來

思惑遍三界九地,為何先從欲心下手?因為欲心現起時,根、境、血脈、念續與行事的關係最容易被看見。色、形貌、威儀姿態、言語音聲、細滑、人相六種欲境觸動諸根,內心與身體隨之變化,欲相顯露。這一刻不是要譴責境,也不是要把欲壓成一個抽象名詞,而是要看它如何依條件成立。

外境觸動意根而生欲心,是因成假;欲念念念相續,終於牽動行事,是相續假;有欲之心要對待無欲之心才顯其名,是相待假。假在這裡不是一句虛幻便算了事,而是說:離開因緣和合、前後相續與彼此對待,找不到一個自立不變的欲。

既然如此,欲是從根生嗎?若從根生,根尚未對境時,欲便應自己生起。是從塵生嗎?塵既在外,怎能獨自生成我的欲心?是根塵共生嗎?若兩者各有生力,便應生出兩個心。是離根塵而無因生嗎?無因便無從說生。四處推求,欲沒有可得的來處;來處不可得,去處也不可得。不是把已生的欲移到一個叫空的地方,而是在它正現起時,看見無來無去、畢竟空寂。

若利根人一觀相應,一品思惑便去,一分真理便明。若一時不能相應,又怎麼辦?不是宣告失敗,而是調和止觀,運用四悉檀,使信與法反覆轉進。若在因成假上仍不能入,就移到相續假,追問後念究竟從前念滅、不滅、亦滅亦不滅、非滅非不滅中的哪一處生;四句俱不可得,再轉相待假。觀門可反覆,所觀的三假卻一項也不略過。

第一品如此,後八品也如此;貪如此,瞋、癡、慢也如此。理顯是理不生,惑因盡是因不生,欲界果不再起是果不生;不生,故也不滅。所謂從假入空,就落在這一念念推檢中,不在離開現前心另求空理。

三、為何說九品,又說何止九品

三界有九地,每地九品,所以說八十一品。這是否表示煩惱只發作八十一次,或每地恰好只有九種心理事件?智者自己先阻止這種讀法。見道的無漏心迅疾,可以不出觀而斷見,不論品秩;修道較為從容,有方便、勝進的反覆。若一次次勝進,品秩何止九?九只是大分。

《成實論》與《阿毘曇》對伏、斷、證的安排不同,也正顯出品秩並非一套僵硬心理刻度。一說無礙伏、解脫斷,一說方便與勝進伏、無礙斷、解脫證。無論採哪一套,道路都不是只靠命名完成;每一品仍須經由觀察、斷惑與證無惑處。

因此,八十一品有兩面。一面不可廢:它防止人把一時明白誤認為三界思惑已盡。另一面不可實化:它不是八十一個固定盒子,等人依次打勾。品數為修道立路標,觀行則隨根利鈍而有遲疾。

四、禪定愈深,為何仍是觀境

離開欲界,是否就等於離開貪?智者的回答很直接:禪定本身也會成為愛著之境。初禪八觸觸身、五支功德生起,其中有味,便有貪;覺得自己勝過未得者,便有慢;不知禪中仍具苦、集,便有癡。發禪不是觀行的終點,反而把更細的惑呈到眼前。

於是每一禪地仍有三假。八觸或內淨等法塵與意根相合,是因成;禪心念念不斷,是相續;發禪與不發禪、得樂與無樂相對,是相待。不觀破,便隨定受生;觀破,才由方便、勝進進入無礙斷與解脫證。初品如此,後八品如此;貪如此,慢與癡也如此。

事障與性障又提醒人:一種定的中間境界已發,不表示生起根本禪的惑障已除。欲界定中事障去,可發未到;性障去,才發初禪。初禪事障去,可發中間;性障去,才發二禪。二禪、三禪亦然。修行的細密處,正在不把境界出現誤作惑性已盡。

無想天名為無想,是否真無心想?凡情以留色滅心便認作無想,但能取無想之想仍在,所以仍須以三假四句觀破。五淨居天以無漏夾熏有漏,使色定更明、果報更勝;勝定現前時,愛、慢、癡仍各有九品三假。境界愈勝,並不自動取消能著之心。

再往無色界,空處捨三種色,識處捨空而緣識,無所有處又捨多識而緣無所有。若把無所有解成只剩少量識,仍是在用識,怎能叫不用處?到了非有想非無想處,前一識處如癰,無所有處如瘡,行者再求更細的寂定;然而這一定仍有十種細法,仍具三假。無麁煩惱,不等於已無煩惱。從欲界最顯的六欲到非想地最細的心法,體觀的工作始終沒有更換。

五、位次為何要畫得如此繁密

若觀法都在體假入空,為何還要詳列三藏、通教、借別名通、別教、圓教的位次?因為斷的是同樣的見思,所緣之理、所用智慧、斷後能否出假化他,卻不相同。位次不是替觀行增加名目,而是防止把名字相同的斷惑判成證量全同。

三藏教依欲界九品安立斯陀含向、家家、斯陀含果、一往來、阿那含向、一種子、阿那含果;再從初禪第一品直到非想第八品,總名阿羅漢向;最後以無礙道斷非想第九品,以解脫道證阿羅漢果。煩惱不生、理不生、智慧不生、果報不生,四不生把斷惑、證理、智足與不受後有分開,不許用一個得果名稱含混帶過。

通教說乾慧、性、八人、見、薄、離欲、已辦、辟支佛、菩薩、佛十地,三乘共涉而高下不同。木被燒後,有的成炭,有的成灰,劫火則炭灰俱盡。聲聞斷正使如炭,辟支佛侵習如灰,菩薩兼斷色心無知並修化他,佛地一念相應而習氣永盡。共的是所涉位與所斷正使,不共的是福慧、習氣與化用。

六、借名時,名字能不能帶走原義

為何又借別教十地名稱來說通教?因為別教斷見的位義較長,可以用三地、四地標出斷見初後;通教入無間三昧,不出一觀而斷見,位義較短。名字可以借,斷惑方式不能跟著換。若因借了歡喜地、離垢地、明地等名,便把通教不出觀斷見改成別教歷劫次第,名字反而遮蔽了所說之義。

同樣道理,另開通教菩薩十地,也不是把三乘共位推翻,而是把菩薩不取涅槃、品品自在受生的一面顯出。二乘以取證為宜,所以判智斷;菩薩相對佛仍居因位,能忍生死勞苦而不入涅槃,所以稱無生忍。忍是因,智是果;十五心名忍,第十六心名智。相同的斷惑若放在不同願行中,名稱便顯不同功能。

欲界同有九品,為何果位較多?智者以險路與城壁作答:險處難多,須多築城壁供人休息;欲界惑難多,所以多立果位。那為何不多立禪?因欲界不是定地,不能安立禪定;無漏緣理可通,所以能安立聖果。名稱的多寡,依所要照顧的修道功能而立,不能只看品數作算術式推論。

七、超果,是越過什麼

既有八十一品,怎會有人一念超至阿那含,甚至超至阿羅漢?超若解成少斷幾品便得高果,整個品秩便失去意義。本論說:行人未必依品次進入,卻仍是諸品惑盡、諸品定發;利根雖能超品,品秩仍不可廢。

本斷超,是凡夫時已以世智斷若干欲惑,或已得初禪乃至非想定,發無漏後依本斷直超相應果。小超,是未得禪者在十六心滿時兼除欲界若干品,成家家、一種子等。大超,是聞佛說法、聽到善來便成羅漢。大大超,是如佛一念相應,正使習氣俱盡。四超都沒有把所斷內容抹去,只是根利而不次歷。

那麼,舍利弗最利,為何不超?因為他要作轉法輪之將,為人分別品秩;阿難要作侍者;菩薩要荷負眾生、作眾人導首。不是不能超,而是願行使他們不超。圓人根利、依實而說,最能超;慈悲誓願重大,又最能不超。就實相而言,超與不超兩名俱寂;就隨機化用而言,遲疾遍應而不相妨。

八、既然同得真理,為何有十六門

見思障理,破障顯理,須由門通。三藏、通教、別教、圓教各有有、空、亦有亦無、非有非無四門,合成十六門。門這個字先已說明它不是終點:門可有四,入城所到卻不因東西南北而裂成四座城。

三藏有門承認人我不可得而有實法,以諸法分分生滅破見思;空門觀我人本無、實法浮虛,假實皆空;亦有亦無門使實法有無從容;非有非無門離有離無。車匿由雙非得小乘道,正說明雙非二字本身不能直接等同大乘中道。四門若能祛見思,都可得道;若執門成見,四門都反成障礙。

所以智者以城門、五百比丘與求那跋摩偈破除門爭。各論立端雖異,修行所趣之理無二;偏執才有是非,通達便無違諍。真諦本無言說,怎可把門名掛成不可移動的旗幟?有門不必壞,空門也不獨成;得四悉檀意,論家與數家俱成,失其意則俱壞。

通教四門再把實法之爭鬆開:一切如幻。有門說如幻之法雖空而有如幻之生;空門說幻化乃至涅槃皆空,如幻人與虛空相鬥,能所俱寂;亦空亦有門如鏡中像,可見而不可實得;非有非無門於幻法上不定有無。三藏像分析一根實柱,通教像看鏡中柱影,影像正現時已無實體可破。大火焰四邊不可取,清涼池四門皆可入:能入與不可取,正是同一門的兩面。

三獸同渡一河,雖同名渡河,也不能因此推成三乘所見所行全無高下。這與炭、灰、劫火的譬喻前後照應:共理不抹平智行,門異也不必造成所證之理互相衝突。

九、別教與圓教,差在另有一個理嗎

別教觀別理、斷別惑,依次第修戒、定、慧等行。它以大涅槃心引導諸法:幻化妄色盡後別有真善妙色,以破布裹金、土摸藏像顯佛性;又說迦毘城、如來藏、大涅槃皆空;再以水、酒、酪等瓶顯空與不空不可偏定;最後絕四離百,以雙非為門。四門若得意,通入實相;不得意,只成地前伏惑方便。次第修證,是別教門的形貌。

圓教不是在別教四門之外再加第五門,而是使每一門當下具足其餘三門。觀見思假即法界、具足佛法,是有門;觀幻化見思、一切法、我與涅槃皆空,連空病也空,是空門;見思雖無真實,假名分別不可窮盡,是亦空亦有門;觀見思即法性,一色一香無非中道,是非有非無門。

微塵中有大千經卷,大地一體而生種種芽,說的正是無自性與無盡差別不相妨。若因空而刪去假名,經卷不能展開,種種芽也無從顯現;若因差別繁多而執為實有,便看不見同一法界。圓門的融通,不是把差別抹白,而是使差別不再成隔。

十、為何先分別,最後又說無所分別

一門如何成四門?觀因緣所生法是初門;初門即空,一空一切空,便是第二門;初門即假,一假一切假,便是第三門;初門即中,一中一切中,便是第四門。初門就是三門,三門也是初門,只隨機取一門為名。門名有四,所照三諦沒有隔別。

前面依無生門破見思,正是空門;一門既是一切門,一破也就是一切破,一空也就是一切空。因此,從假入空不是只把生死空掉,也不是只破見思便封住門路。得其意時,無生門就是圓教之門。

既然如此,為何還要耗費長篇,逐品、逐位、逐門分別?因凡情闇鈍,不說便不知,所以先開種種道路,後令入一乘。真正會得一乘,終日分別而無可執的分別;若跳過前面的詳辨,只留下無分別三字,闇鈍並沒有因此被照破。次第鋪陳與一乘會歸不是互相取消,而是開門與入門的先後。

破法遍到此才顯出遍的意思:從一念欲心的四句,到三界八十一品;從三乘斷思之位,到四教十六門;一項不漏地分別,又不讓任何一項凝成定法。能破遍、所破遍,最後都在一門一切門中失去隔礙。

輔行之眼

湛然讀這一長段,先替幾個最容易滑動的關節加上界標。九品是立教判果的大略,智分分明、惑漸漸盡,實際何止九;因此既不能把九品縮成一句泛稱,也不能把它實化為九次心理事件。正三毒的正,則相對邪曲見使與習氣而立,仍能潤生,只是不再招感四惡趣。

在欲界觀法中,《止觀輔行傳弘決》尤其分清六欲與相續假。六欲承《大智度論》七染欲而置總存別;所謂相續遂致行事,是防欲念相續終至行事,並非判每一相續心都已造作。三假各自都能以四句迴轉,並各結無生、生空、法空;根利一觀相應與鈍根反覆轉觀,方法有遲疾,觀境沒有被併掉。

色、無色二界方面,湛然以床鋪等事解事障,以欲惑未除解性障;又把入空處所滅的色分成可見有對、不可見有對、不可見無對三種。非有想非無想的婆沙引文被明判為存略,人師之釋也未全非,今家兩說俱存而不破斥。最高定仍有受、想、行、觸、思、欲、解、念、定、慧十種細法,所以無麁惑不能改寫成已無惑。

位次上,共地不等於智行全同;借別名通是借長位之名申通教之義,不能讓借來的名字偷換所依教義。超果則以神通人與常人行路作譬:遲疾不同,里數不失。四種超都要放在這條界線內讀,才不會把超果誤作未斷而證。

四門段中,湛然明標四教各四,合十六門,都能觀見思;車匿雙非用來簡別小乘所得與大乘中道,不可見雙非便混同。通教所謂體破,是不破而破;火焰、四相、清涼池所證,都在四門不可取。別教四門能否入實,繫於得意離著,不由門名自行保證。

兩論品道的差異,也由這面鏡子照得更細。《成實論》與阿毘曇判品不同,是因所用道法不同;方便、勝進、無礙、解脫各有伏、斷、證的功能,不能揉成一個漸進階段。盡智、無生智處,疏又分事無生與理無生:煩惱盡故事不再生,真諦理窮故理不再生。這使八十一品之盡與真理之顯各有落點,又在體觀結處相接。

五淨居天的夾熏與第三禪捨樂,也在疏中得到補足:聖者於地地中有聖種觀,所以能捨深樂;無漏多念相續現起,才使有漏色定轉明。這些補說顯示,勝定不是自然清淨,仍要由無漏觀行熏修。

對別、圓二教補入破思位,湛然說明,入空位的正面鋪陳雖重藏、通,仍須由別、圓顯出經論智斷的不同與圓融文旨。通教菩薩、二乘可從智同斷同而化他有別相比;別、圓菩薩與藏、通二乘,則可從智異而所斷見思同相比。兩條比較軸若被壓成一句斷同智異,菩薩自在受生、二乘取證與圓教即空即假即中的差別便會一同消失。

最末的判語是先簡後會:一門即三門,以無生為首而不拒其餘三門;文勢終日次第,旨歸卻不落次第。這不是用圓融取消八十一品、諸位與十六門,恰是說明為何詳辨可以一項不少,而所辨又都不結成隔礙。後來《止觀義例》以行必隨人、竪破顯不二總攝此義,四明又說文似次第而意實圓融,都承接了湛然所指出的文旨歸結。

1. Once the Afflictions of Views Are Broken, Why Does Mind Still Move?

The first fruit has seen the true truth. Why, then, do craving, anger, and delusion still arise, and even conceit amid comparisons of self and others? Zhiyi first separates two easily conflated matters. The root of the afflictions of views is calculating persons and Dharmas as real. The power of the afflictions of thought is the momentum that continues to moisten karma and draw one into birth even after principle has been seen. The first resembles facing the wrong direction. The second resembles old momentum underfoot continuing even after one turns the right way. A flame may flare even more strongly just before a lamp goes out. The stream-enterer’s attachment to views has broken while desire, anger, and delusion remain incompletely exhausted; this is precisely the scene.

Why, then, call them the correct three poisons or correct afflictions? “Correct” does not mean afflictions are proper. It means a stream-enterer’s conduct is no longer governed by deviant views: desire remains, but does not lead to sexual misconduct with one who is not a spouse; anger remains, but does not lead to deliberate harm of life while tilling earth; delusion remains, but no longer calculates intrinsic nature as real. The path-accompanying precepts spontaneously prevent wrongdoing. Affliction remains, yet crooked conduct has been cut off. The difference between views and thought is therefore not the difference between having and lacking delusion, but whether delusion has joined erroneous understanding into a single force.

Why are they also called afflictions of thought? Not because every thought is delusion, but because this kind of delusion can be severed only by repeatedly examining the principle seen after seeing the true. At the first seeing of the true, contemplative understanding remains shallow and phenomenal obstruction persists. Through repeated consideration of true principle, delusion is removed part by part. The name comes from the contemplative understanding that can sever, not from the surface of ordinary mental thought.

As for the dispute over calling the desire realm craving and the higher realms attachment, Zhiyi concludes it with the simile of removing excrement. When clearing filth, the first task is to remove the impurity, not to dispute which name must be used. If a name can identify the site of illness, it has fulfilled its expedient role. Turning the distinction of names into victory and defeat only delays the cure.

2. From Where Does One Thought of Desire Actually Come?

The afflictions of thought extend through nine grounds in the three realms, so why begin with the mind of desire? Because when desire appears, the relations among faculty, object, blood and pulses, mental continuity, and action can be seen most readily. Six objects of desire—color, appearance, deportment and posture, verbal sound, smooth touch, and the mark of a person—move the faculties, and mind and body change with them as the mark of desire appears. The point is neither to condemn the object nor compress desire into an abstraction, but to see how it is established through conditions.

An external object moving the mental faculty and producing a mind of desire is provisionality formed by causes. Desire continuing thought after thought until it moves action is provisionality of continuity. The mind with desire requiring relation to the mind without desire for its name to appear is provisionality of relation. “Provisional” here is not settled merely by saying “illusory.” It means that apart from conditioned conjunction, before-and-after continuity, and relational contrast, no independent and unchanging desire can be found.

Does desire arise from the faculty? If so, it should arise by itself before the faculty faces an object. Does it arise from the object? Since the object remains outside, how could it independently produce my mind of desire? Do faculty and object produce it together? If each possesses productive power, they should produce two minds. Does it arise apart from faculty and object and without a cause? Without a cause there is no basis for speaking of arising. Pursued in all four places, desire has no obtainable source. If its source is unobtainable, its destination is also unobtainable. This does not move an already arisen desire somewhere called emptiness. At the very moment it appears, one sees neither coming nor going, ultimately empty and quiescent.

If a person of sharp faculties accords in one contemplation, one grade of thought-delusion departs and one part of true principle becomes clear. What if one does not accord immediately? One does not declare failure. One harmonizes calming-and-contemplation and uses the four siddhāntas to make faith-practice and Dharma-practice shift and advance repeatedly. If entry still does not occur through provisionality formed by causes, move to continuity and ask whether the later thought arises from the preceding thought’s cessation, nonceasing, both, or neither. When none of the four is obtainable, turn again to relation. The contemplative gate can be traversed repeatedly, but not one of the three provisionalities contemplated is omitted.

As with the first grade, so with the remaining eight; as with craving, so with anger, delusion, and conceit. Principle appearing is nonarising of principle. Exhaustion of delusive cause is nonarising of cause. Desire-realm result no longer arising is nonarising of result. Since there is no arising, there is no ceasing. Entry into emptiness through provisionality occurs within this thought-by-thought examination, not by leaving present mind and seeking an empty principle elsewhere.

3. Why Speak of Nine Grades and Then Say There Are Far More Than Nine?

The three realms have nine grounds, each with nine grades, making eighty-one. Does this mean affliction acts only eighty-one times, or that each ground contains exactly nine psychological events? Zhiyi himself prevents this reading. The uncontaminated mind on the path of seeing is swift and can sever views without emerging from contemplation, so no grade sequence is discussed. The path of cultivation proceeds more deliberately and repeatedly uses preparation and progression. If advancement occurs again and again, how could there be only nine grades? Nine is a broad division.

The different arrangements of suppression, severance, and realization in the Satyasiddhi Treatise and Abhidharma further show that the grades are not one rigid psychological scale. One account says unobstructedness suppresses and liberation severs; the other says preparation and progression suppress, unobstructedness severs, and liberation realizes. Whichever account is followed, a path is not completed through naming alone. Every grade must still undergo contemplation, severance of delusion, and realization of the place without delusion.

The eighty-one grades therefore have two sides. On one side they cannot be discarded, because they prevent a momentary understanding from being mistaken for exhaustion of the afflictions of thought throughout the three realms. On the other they cannot be reified, because they are not eighty-one fixed boxes waiting to be checked in order. The number provides road markers for the path of cultivation; contemplative practice moves slowly or swiftly according to the sharpness of faculties.

4. As Meditative Concentration Deepens, Why Does It Remain an Object of Contemplation?

Does leaving the desire realm mean leaving craving? Zhiyi’s answer is direct: meditative concentration itself can become an object of attachment. In the first dhyāna, the eight contacts touch the body and the merits of the five factors arise. Their savor produces craving. Feeling superior to those who have not attained them produces conceit. Failing to know that dhyāna still possesses suffering and accumulation produces delusion. The development of dhyāna is not the endpoint of contemplative practice; it presents subtler delusions directly to view.

Every dhyāna ground therefore still possesses the three provisionalities. The conjunction of the eight contacts or inner purity and other Dharma-objects with the mental faculty is formation by causes. The thought-by-thought continuity of dhyāna mind is continuity. Developed and undeveloped dhyāna, bliss and absence of bliss, standing in contrast is relation. Without contemplative breaking, one receives birth according to concentration. Only through breaking does one pass from preparation and progression into unobstructed severance and realization in liberation. As with the first grade, so with the remaining eight; as with craving, so with conceit and delusion.

Phenomenal and nature obstructions offer another warning: development of an intermediate state of concentration does not mean the delusive obstruction to root dhyāna has been removed. When phenomenal obstruction in desire-realm concentration departs, the not-yet-arrived concentration can develop; when nature obstruction departs, the first dhyāna develops. When phenomenal obstruction in the first dhyāna departs, the intermediate can develop; when nature obstruction departs, the second dhyāna develops. The second and third dhyānas are likewise. The subtlety of practice lies in not mistaking the appearance of a state for exhaustion of delusion’s nature.

The Heaven without Perception is called without perception, but is mental perception truly absent? Ordinary emotion sees the body of form preserved and mind extinguished and therefore calls it no perception, yet the perception that appropriates no-perception remains. It must still be broken through the three provisionalities and four alternatives. In the five Pure Abodes, uncontaminated mind intermixedly perfuses contaminated concentration, making concentration on form brighter and recompense more excellent. Yet when superior concentration appears, craving, conceit, and delusion still each possess nine grades and three provisionalities. The more excellent the state, the less it automatically removes the mind that can attach.

Continuing into the formless realm, the station of space relinquishes three kinds of form; the station of consciousness relinquishes space and conditions consciousness; the station of nothingness relinquishes abundant consciousness and conditions nothingness. If nothingness is read as only a small amount of consciousness remaining, consciousness is still being used; how could it be the station of nonuse? At neither perception nor nonperception, the preceding station of consciousness resembles a swelling and nothingness a sore, and the practitioner seeks an even subtler quiescent concentration. Yet this concentration still contains ten subtle Dharmas and still possesses the three provisionalities. Absence of coarse affliction is not absence of affliction. From the most visible six desires of the desire realm through the subtlest mental Dharmas at neither-perception, embodied contemplation never changes its work.

5. Why Draw the Stages in Such Dense Detail?

If the contemplative method always embodies provisionality and enters emptiness, why list in detail the stages of the Tripiṭaka, Shared, borrowed-Distinct-for-Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings? Because although the same views and thought are severed, the principle taken as object, the wisdom used, and whether one can emerge into provisionality and teach others after severance differ. Stages do not add names to contemplative practice. They prevent identically named severances from being judged identical realization.

According to the desire realm’s nine grades, the Tripiṭaka Teaching establishes the path to once-returning, family-to-family, the fruit of once-returning, one-going-and-returning, the path to nonreturning, one-seed, and the fruit of nonreturning. Then from the first grade of the first dhyāna through the eighth at neither-perception, all are collectively called the path to arhatship. Finally the unobstructed path severs the ninth grade at neither-perception and liberation realizes arhatship. Nonarising of afflictions, principle, wisdom, and recompense separately distinguish severance of delusion, realization of principle, fullness of wisdom, and no further existence, preventing one name for gaining a fruit from conflating them.

The Shared Teaching presents ten grounds: dry wisdom, nature, eight persons, seeing, thinning, freedom from desire, completed work, pratyekabuddha, bodhisattva, and buddha. The three vehicles pass through them together, yet higher and lower differ. After wood is burned, some becomes charcoal, some ash, while an eon-fire leaves neither. The śrāvaka’s severance of direct agents resembles charcoal; the pratyekabuddha’s encroachment upon residual habit, ash; the bodhisattva’s additional severance of ignorance concerning form and mind and cultivation of transformation, further burning; and the buddha ground’s one corresponding thought forever exhausting residual habit, the eon-fire. What is shared is the stages traversed and the direct agents severed; what is not shared is merit and wisdom, residual habit, and transformative function.

6. When Names Are Borrowed, Can They Carry Away the Original Meaning?

Why borrow the Distinct Teaching’s names of ten grounds for the Shared Teaching? Because the Distinct Teaching’s stage-meaning of severing views is longer and can mark beginning and end through a third and fourth ground. In the Shared Teaching, entry into uninterrupted samādhi severs views without leaving a single contemplation, and its stage-meaning is shorter. Names can be borrowed, but the mode of severance cannot change with them. If borrowing names such as Joy, Stainless, and Luminous grounds turns the Shared Teaching’s severance without emerging from contemplation into the Distinct Teaching’s eon-by-eon sequence, the names have obscured the meaning they were meant to express.

By the same principle, separately opening ten Shared-Teaching bodhisattva grounds does not overturn the stages shared by the three vehicles. It reveals the bodhisattva side that does not take nirvāṇa and freely receives birth grade by grade. Because realization suits the Two Vehicles, they are judged through wisdom and severance. Relative to a buddha, bodhisattvas remain on causal ground and can endure the toil of birth and death without entering nirvāṇa; hence forbearance concerning nonarising. Forbearance is cause and wisdom result; the first fifteen minds are named forbearance and the sixteenth wisdom. When the same severance of delusion is placed within different vows and practices, its names reveal different functions.

Why does the desire realm have the same nine grades yet more fruit-stages? Zhiyi answers with a dangerous road and city walls. A perilous region has many dangers, so many walls must be built for travelers to rest. Desire-realm delusion brings many dangers, so many fruits are established. Why not establish more dhyānas? Because the desire realm is not a ground of concentration and cannot establish meditative concentration. Uncontaminated conditioning of principle extends throughout, so noble fruits can be established. Numbers of names arise according to the function needed on the path and cannot be inferred arithmetically from the number of grades alone.

7. What Is Passed over When One Leaps over Fruits?

With eighty-one grades, how can someone leap in one thought to nonreturning or even arhatship? If leaping means attaining a higher fruit while severing fewer grades, the whole sequence loses meaning. The treatise says that practitioners need not enter according to the sequence of grades, yet the delusions of the grades are still exhausted and their concentrations developed. Sharp faculties may leap over the grades, but their sequence cannot be discarded.

Leaping through prior severance occurs when an ordinary person used worldly wisdom to sever a number of desires or already attained the first dhyāna through neither-perception and, after developing uncontaminated wisdom, leaps directly according to that prior severance. Small leaping occurs when someone without dhyāna removes several desire-realm grades as the sixteen minds are completed and becomes family-to-family, one-seed, or the like. Great leaping occurs when one hears the Buddha teach and becomes an arhat on hearing “Welcome.” Very great leaping resembles a buddha’s one corresponding thought, in which direct agents and residual habits are exhausted together. None of the four erases what must be severed; sharp faculties simply do not pass through it sequentially.

Why, then, did Śāriputra, the sharpest, not leap? Because he had to be a general turning the Dharma wheel and distinguish the grades for others. Ānanda had to serve as attendant. Bodhisattvas must bear beings and lead the assembly. Their vows and practice make them refrain from leaping; it is not inability. Perfect-Teaching practitioners have sharp faculties and rely on the real, so they are most able to leap. Their weighty compassionate vows also make them most able not to leap. In terms of the true mark, the names leaping and not leaping are both quiescent. In terms of adaptive transformation, slow and swift responses occur everywhere without obstruction.

8. If the Same True Principle Is Attained, Why Are There Sixteen Gates?

Views and thought obstruct principle; breaking obstruction and revealing principle require a gate of communication. The Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings each have four gates—existence, emptiness, both existence and nonexistence, and neither—making sixteen. “Gate” already indicates that it is not the endpoint. A city may have four gates, but entering from east, west, south, or north does not split it into four cities.

The Tripiṭaka gate of existence accepts that person and self are unobtainable while real Dharmas exist, breaking views and thought through the part-by-part arising and ceasing of Dharmas. The gate of emptiness contemplates self and person as originally nonexistent and real Dharmas as floating and empty, with provisional and real alike empty. The gate of both lets the existence and nonexistence of real Dharmas proceed together at ease. The gate of neither leaves existence and nonexistence. Chanda’s attaining a Small-Vehicle path through double negation shows precisely why the words “neither” cannot by themselves be equated with the Great Vehicle’s Middle Way. If the four gates remove views and thought, all can gain the path; if they are grasped as views, all become obstructions.

Zhiyi therefore uses the city gates, five hundred monks, and Guṇavarman’s verse to break dispute among gates. Although treatises establish different positions, the principle toward which practice proceeds is nondual; only partial grasping produces right and wrong, while penetration leaves no contrary dispute. The true truth is originally without speech. How could a gate’s name be raised as an immovable banner? The gate of existence need not fail, nor does emptiness alone succeed. Gain the intent of the four siddhāntas and the treatise and numerical schools both stand; lose it and both fail.

The Shared Teaching’s four gates further loosen dispute over real Dharmas: everything is like illusion. The gate of existence says that although illusory Dharmas are empty, illusory arising remains. The gate of emptiness says illusion, transformation, and even nirvāṇa are empty; like an illusory person fighting empty space, agent and object are both quiescent. The gate of both resembles an image in a mirror, visible yet not truly obtainable. The gate of neither does not fix illusory Dharmas as existent or nonexistent. The Tripiṭaka resembles analyzing a real pillar; the Shared resembles viewing the pillar’s image in a mirror, which lacks real substance even while appearing. A great flame cannot be grasped from four sides, while a cool pond can be entered through all four gates. Entry and nongrasping are two sides of the same gate.

Three animals cross one river. Although all are called crossings, this cannot be expanded into a claim that what the three vehicles see and practice has no higher or lower. It answers the earlier similes of charcoal, ash, and eon-fire: sharing principle does not flatten wisdom and practice, and different gates need not make realized principle conflict.

9. Do the Distinct and Perfect Teachings Differ because Each Has Another Principle?

The Distinct Teaching contemplates distinct principle, severs distinct delusion, and sequentially cultivates precepts, concentration, wisdom, and other practices. It guides all Dharmas through the mind of great nirvāṇa. After illusory delusive form is exhausted, a separate true, wholesome, wondrous form remains; gold wrapped in torn cloth and an image hidden in an earthen mold reveal buddha-nature. It also teaches Kapilavastu, tathāgatagarbha, and great nirvāṇa as empty; uses jars of water, wine, and curds to reveal that emptiness and nonemptiness cannot be fixed partially; and finally transcends the four and leaves the hundred, taking double negation as a gate. When the intent of the four gates is gained, they communicate with the true mark; without it, they become only preparatory means that suppress delusion before the grounds. Sequential cultivation and realization are the form of the Distinct Teaching’s gates.

The Perfect Teaching does not add a fifth gate outside the Distinct Teaching’s four. It makes every gate immediately and fully possess the remaining three. Contemplating the provisionality of views and thought as the Dharma realm, fully possessing the Buddha-Dharma, is the gate of existence. Contemplating illusory views and thought, all Dharmas, self, and nirvāṇa as empty, with even the illness of emptiness empty, is the gate of emptiness. Seeing that although views and thought lack reality, distinctions of provisional names are inexhaustible, is the gate of both. Contemplating views and thought as Dharma-nature and that not a single color or fragrance is other than the Middle Way is the gate of neither.

A great-thousand scripture scroll within a mote of dust and one earth producing many kinds of sprout express precisely the nonobstruction between absence of intrinsic nature and inexhaustible difference. If provisional names are deleted because of emptiness, the scripture scroll cannot unfold and the various sprouts cannot appear. If abundant distinctions are grasped as real existence, the one Dharma realm cannot be seen. Interfusion within the Perfect gates does not bleach away distinctions; it prevents them from becoming barriers.

10. Why Distinguish First and Finally Say There Is Nothing Distinguished?

How does one gate become four? Contemplating Dharmas arisen from causes and conditions is the first gate. The first is immediately empty; one emptiness is every emptiness, making the second gate. The first is immediately provisional; one provisionality is every provisionality, making the third. The first is immediately Middle; one Middle is every Middle, making the fourth. The first gate is the other three and the three the first; one name is selected only according to conditions. Gate names are four, but the three truths illuminated contain no separation.

The preceding use of the birthless gate to break views and thought is precisely the gate of emptiness. Because one gate is all gates, one breaking is every breaking and one emptiness every emptiness. Entry into emptiness through provisionality therefore does not merely empty birth and death, nor does it close the gate after breaking views and thought alone. When its intent is gained, the birthless gate is a gate of the Perfect Teaching.

If so, why spend a long passage distinguishing grade by grade, stage by stage, and gate by gate? Ordinary emotion is dark and dull and cannot know without being told, so many roads are first opened and one is later brought into the One Vehicle. Truly understanding the One Vehicle allows one to distinguish all day long without any discrimination to grasp. If the detailed distinctions are skipped and only the words “no discrimination” remain, darkness and dullness have not thereby been illuminated and broken. Sequential unfolding and convergence upon the One Vehicle do not cancel one another; they are the sequence of opening and entering a gate.

Only here does “pervasive” in pervasive breaking through Dharmas appear. It extends from the four alternatives of one thought of desire through eighty-one grades in the three realms, from the stages at which the three vehicles sever thought through the sixteen gates of the four teachings. Every item is distinguished without omission, yet none is allowed to congeal as a fixed Dharma. Agent and object of pervasive breaking finally lose their barriers within one gate as all gates.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

Reading this long passage, Zhanran first places boundary markers at its most unstable hinges. Nine grades are a broad abbreviation for establishing teachings and judging fruits: wisdom becomes clear part by part and delusion gradually ends; in reality there are far more than nine. Thus the nine cannot be compressed into one generic phrase, nor reified as nine psychological events. “Correct” in the correct three poisons contrasts with the crooked agents of views and residual habit. They can still moisten birth but no longer bring about the four evil destinations.

Within desire-realm contemplation, the Fuxing Chuanhong Jue on the Mohe Zhiguan especially distinguishes the six desires and provisionality of continuity. The six derive from the Great Treatise’s seven attachments by setting aside the general and retaining the particular. Saying continuity eventually culminates in action means restraining desire’s continuity before it reaches action, not judging every continuous mind already to have acted. Each of the three provisionalities can separately turn through the four alternatives and conclude in nonarising, emptiness of beings, and emptiness of Dharmas. Sharp faculties according in one contemplation and dull faculties repeatedly shifting contemplations move slowly or swiftly, but the objects contemplated are not merged.

Regarding the form and formless realms, Zhanran explains phenomenal obstruction through beds, seats, and the like and nature obstruction through desire-delusion remaining unremoved. He also divides the form extinguished on entering the station of space into visible and resistant, invisible and resistant, and invisible and nonresistant. The Vibhāṣā citation on neither perception nor nonperception is expressly judged abbreviated, while the teacher’s explanation is not wholly wrong; the tradition preserves both without refutation. The highest concentration still contains ten subtle Dharmas—feeling, perception, formations, contact, intention, desire, understanding, mindfulness, concentration, and wisdom—so absence of coarse delusion cannot be rewritten as absence of delusion.

Concerning stages, shared grounds do not mean identical wisdom and practice. Naming the Shared through borrowed Distinct terms borrows names of long stages to express Shared-Teaching meaning; the borrowed names cannot silently replace the teaching on which the meaning depends. Leaping over fruits is illustrated by a person with spiritual powers and an ordinary traveler: their speed differs, but the distance does not disappear. Only within this boundary can the four leaps be read without mistaking leaping over fruits for realization before severance.

In the passage on gates, Zhanran expressly marks four gates in each of four teachings, making sixteen, all able to contemplate views and thought. Chanda’s double negation distinguishes Small-Vehicle attainment from the Great Vehicle’s Middle Way and cannot be conflated merely because both use “neither.” The Shared Teaching’s embodied breaking is breaking without breaking. The flame, four marks, and cool pond all confirm that the four gates cannot be grasped. Whether the Distinct Teaching’s four gates enter reality depends on gaining the intent and leaving attachment, not on their names guaranteeing entry by themselves.

The mirror further illuminates the two treatises’ different grade-paths. The Satyasiddhi Treatise and Abhidharma judge grades differently because they use different paths. Preparation, progression, unobstructedness, and liberation respectively suppress, sever, and realize and cannot be kneaded into one generic gradual stage. At exhaustion-knowledge and nonarising-knowledge, the commentary further distinguishes phenomenal and principial nonarising: because afflictions are exhausted, phenomena no longer arise; because the principle of true truth is penetrated, principle no longer arises. Exhaustion of eighty-one grades and disclosure of true principle thereby retain separate referents and meet again where embodied contemplation concludes.

The commentary also supplies the intermixed perfuming of the five Pure Abodes and noble relinquishment of the third dhyāna’s bliss. Noble ones possess contemplation of the noble lineage within every ground and can therefore relinquish deep bliss. Only the successive arising of many uncontaminated thoughts makes contaminated concentration on form increasingly bright. These additions show that superior concentration is not naturally pure but must still be perfumed and cultivated through uncontaminated contemplative practice.

In adding Distinct- and Perfect-Teaching stages for breaking thought, Zhanran explains that although the direct unfolding of entry into emptiness emphasizes the Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings, the Distinct and Perfect must still reveal differences among scriptural accounts of wisdom and severance and the perfectly interfused purport of the text. Shared-Teaching bodhisattvas and the Two Vehicles can be compared as having identical wisdom and severance yet differing in teaching others. Distinct- and Perfect-Teaching bodhisattvas can be compared with Two-Vehicle practitioners in the Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings as having different wisdom while severing the same views and thought. If these two axes are compressed into one phrase, “same severance, different wisdom,” the differences among bodhisattvas’ free receipt of birth, the Two Vehicles’ taking realization, and the Perfect Teaching’s immediate emptiness, provisionality, and Middle all disappear together.

The final judgment is first to distinguish and then integrate. One gate is three gates; nonarising is foremost without rejecting the other three. The text remains sequential all day long, yet its purport and return do not fall into sequence. This does not use perfect interfusion to cancel the eighty-one grades, stages, and sixteen gates. It explains precisely how detailed distinction can omit nothing while what is distinguished creates no barriers. Later, the Principles of the Meaning of Calming-and-Contemplation gathers this through practice necessarily following the person and vertical breaking revealing nonduality; Siming further says that the text appears sequential while its intent is truly perfectly interfused. Both inherit Zhanran’s conclusion concerning the text’s purport and return.

破法遍·從空入假Pervasively Breaking through Dharmas · Entering the Provisional from Emptiness

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

入空以後,還有路嗎?若一切法皆空,眾生、煩惱、佛土與教化都不可得,菩薩為甚麼還要回到千差萬別的人間?若再分別眾生的病與法門的藥,是否又把已破的假有重新立實?

《摩訶止觀》不以一句『空而不空』匆匆回答。它先問為甚麼要入假,再問憑甚麼能入假;繼而把教化拆成知道病、辨識藥、依病授藥三件事;最後追問,這種能力從哪一位開始,何時才是真實利益,又怎樣才配稱破法遍。於是,從空入假不是離開觀心而另談教化,而是檢驗空慧能否在一切差別中自由運作。

一、空若不能利人,便不是菩薩的住處

二乘也能證真,為何不稱菩薩?分界不在有沒有入空,而在有沒有大悲。只論自己解脫,入空已能斷縛;若論救拔他人,停在空中便沒有作用。菩薩從假入空,是破自己的執著;從空入假,是破他人的執著。前一步使他不同凡夫,後一步使他不同二乘。

因此,入假不是重新受有染污。它的形狀是身處萬有而不染,以法眼識別藥性,以慈悲配合病情,兼濟眾生而不疲倦。空慧沒有被放棄,恰恰因為不受假有束縛,才有能力進入假有。

本論接連用了兩個幾乎不可能的意象。第一是在空中種樹:沒有土地,樹怎樣落根、開花、結果?第二是向空中不斷射箭:後箭的箭尾承住前箭,使它們不落地。兩個譬喻都把難處說到極致:樹沒有地可依,仍要成就枝葉華果;箭不落地,仍須一箭接住一箭。菩薩不住在空中,仍維持利他的作用。若住空不出,眾生永遠得不到利益;所以志在利他,不是入假之後附加的善意,而是入假的根本用意。

二、是智慧把人帶出空嗎

若智慧銳利便能入假,舍利弗為何仍住空?本論列出五種因緣,正為拆開這個誤會。

第一是慈悲。菩薩最初看見眾生被顛倒囚禁,已把他們愛同一子;自己斷惑入空以後,同體哀傷反而加深。第二是本誓。自己若獨免苦患,便辜負從前拔苦與樂的弘願;所以要進入眾生生活,與他們同事而引導。第三是利智。它真正銳利之處,是一入空便看見住空的過失:不能淨佛國土,不能教化眾生,也不能具足佛法。第四是善巧。進入生死煩惱而不損智慧,遮障困難反而成為教化的助緣。第五是精進。佛道雖遠、眾生雖多,心仍堅固,不因路長而疲退。

這五項不是五種漂亮德目,而像進入險陣所須的五件實物:有親可援,有約可守,有策可行,有力可用,有膽可進。四種戰士又把身力與膽勇拆開:身弱可以膽勇,身強可以膽勇,有力也可能怯弱,也有人力膽俱無。反過來,根性稍鈍的人,只要其餘四種因緣深厚,仍能走入假有。於是有根利住空、根鈍住空、根利入假、根鈍入假四句,不能用利鈍一條線判定誰是菩薩。

《淨名經》的病室又讓五緣有了具體聲音。由自己的病憐憫他人的病,是同體大悲;記得宿世所受無量苦,是不忘本誓;念念饒益眾生,是知道住空有過;憶所修福而守清淨命,是方便;不生憂惱而常起精進,是勇健。安慰病者並非只勸他看身無常而入空,也不是立即說最高的中道;在兩者之間,還要教他因病走向眾生。

三、為何知道一種病,要列出無量句

入假觀先做三件事:知道病、辨識藥、依病授藥。病有見惑與思惑,藥有世間、出世間與出世間上上,授藥又須隨根性分別;三件事由此合成大醫之學。

知道病,先知見惑與思惑。見惑以我見為根,而我見又以一念惑心為根。一念心因妄想而起,我因顛倒而生;從這裡開出無量邪見,邪見再造結業,使眾生墮落沉迴,像手中火把轉成一輪火。要使火輪止息,不是追著輪上的每一道火光撲打,而是停下轉火的手。妄想與顛倒止息,根本便息,枝條自然離去。

既然根本只是一念惑心,為何還須分別居處、時節、國土、食物、貧富、形貌與性情?因為同一顛倒落在不同依報、正報與業緣中,會形成不同的見。有人棄榮辭位,有人以樵漁為樂;有人扣牛角求相,有人負鼎器求卿;有人喜文,有人尚武;有人貪味,有人嗜酒;有人多瞋,有人多喜。見外相,可以識內業;見末端,可以推根本。若只說一切都是妄想,卻看不見妄想如何因地、因時、因人而異,便還不能按病給藥。

久近也是病歷。有些見累積多世,有些近世才起,有些此生剛生,有些將在未來盛大。同一句見落在不同積習中,深淺輕重不同;同一劑藥,也不能不問病程便照量投下。

最令人望而生畏的是重數。從一有見開三假,三假各開四句,四句再開四悉檀,又各有性空、相空、止、觀;再乘信行、法行與彼此轉變,乘四見、單複具足,乘能破所破、自行化他,便有七萬二千三百八十四句。若再連六十二見、八十八使展開,數目無量。

這些算式的意思不是要人把煩惱變成一份龐大名冊,彷彿多背一個數便多破一分惑。它要指出,一個『見』從來不是孤立的一句意見;它有生起方式,有表達句型,有說法機宜,有能治與所治,有自己修與教他修。菩薩知道多少條件共同構成這一見,也知道多少條件共同構成另一見,才能對深淺輕重不生錯謬。這叫知集;由集如何流轉而知苦。

思惑同樣要知根本、因緣、久近、重數,只是以癡為根。九地八十一品,一品又開信解、見得、四悉檀、信法互轉、三假、四句、性相二空;逐層推展,自行與化他合計成二十七萬七千一百三十六句。再細分每一禪、每一品,數目不可說盡。見惑像四十里水,思惑雖不橫起,只緣一諦,仍可如十里之水,絕不是一滴之名便表示其量微少。

二乘徑直以一門入空,所以不預先分別;菩薩入空以前已總知病相,出假時再以止息緣念為止,以緣思假為觀,助開法眼。這好比學律不必把五部律書塞在胸中,卻必須在因緣現前時能正己正人。句數若不能即行即用,只是負擔;能在病緣中運用,繁多便不妨礙清明。

四、世間善法為何也能叫藥

病無量,藥也無量。本論把藥分成世間、出世間、出世間上上三類。這個次第先承認一件常被忽略的事:眾生若還沒有出世根機,直接給深法未必能受;使他先免惡趣、安定人倫的世善,也是真正的權宜救護。

仁、義、禮、智、信可與不殺、不盜、不邪婬、不飲酒、不妄語相應;木、金、水、土、火也可與五戒互相會通;禮、樂、詩、書、易各從節制、和心、風刺、義讓、測度陰陽而防護相應過失。周公、孔子所立五常,因此可以成為治世的法藥。菩薩不是略知其名便算入世,而要在世智上通達到眾人信伏,才可能作師引導。

可是世間藥不治究竟病。有漏禪像水裝進漏器,雖盛終失;世善像彩衣受雨,色澤終會斑駁脫落。病暫時治好,後來仍會再發。承認世藥有用,不等於把它抬成出世解脫;看見它不究竟,也不等於在眾生尚不能受深法時拒絕救護。

出世法藥可以是一道、二道、三法,乃至八萬四千法門。一行三昧是一道;定與慧是二輪;戒定慧是三學;又有四念處、五力、六念、七覺支、八正道、九想、十智。每一法又有種種名、種種相、種種治。海上導師若只知一條航路,遇風候與水勢變化便不能領眾;菩薩為眾生集法藥,也須遍識這些開合。

出世間上上法藥也可由一至十展開。一法是一實諦;二法是止與觀;三法是止、觀、隨道戒,也是空、無相、無作三三昧;四法以四念處觀色非淨穢、受非苦樂、想行非我無我、心非常無常;五法把止觀開成五根五力;六法在止觀中念佛、法、僧、戒、天、捨;七法使止攝除、捨、定,觀攝擇、喜、精進,念通兩邊;八法把四句破假開成八正道;九法從污穢五陰開九想;十法以十智知苦集道滅與眾生差別。

為何同一止觀能開成這許多藥?因為藥方不是由數字決定,而由病決定。神農嘗草,一味、二味、十味或眾味都可成方;藥材又有皮、肉、汁、果、根、莖、枝、葉,有山海水陸、四方土地,有乾濕採掘的時節。菩薩同樣要知道,哪一法是眾生所樂,哪一法不合樂欲;哪一法方便適宜,哪一法不適宜;哪一法正能對治,哪一法不能;哪一法能引入第一義,哪一法不能。

治自己一病,一藥也許足夠;要成大醫,便須遍知諸藥。止觀於一寂定開無量止,於一大慧開無量觀,仍如河水量作升合,不增不減。病因、苦痛、方治、痊癒因緣各各不同,便有湯飲、吐下、針灸、丸散種種方法。知見思煩惱之集,知善惡所感之苦,知一切法門之道,知眾生證入之滅,所有藥病仍不離種種四諦。

五、為何不可以永遠照舊方治病

神農留下原方,華他、扁鵲為何還要觀時、觀藥,另立新方?因為南北鄉土不同,人體強弱不同,飲食鹹淡、藥性濃淡、病勢輕重也不同。固守原方,可能不能治後人的病;因時制方,反而使病痊癒。

佛出世時,根機成熟,隨根說法,眾生無不得悟。後代情惑轉變,若只把經文直接交給眾生,可能不能利益。菩薩因此通經作論,依經法廣立名字、解說義理。判準不是新舊,而是眾生有沒有因之悟入。守舊若堵住教化,便違背入假本意;另立名義若離經失理,也不再是法施。空慧使菩薩不執舊方,慈悲使他不以創新自娛,法眼則在時、地、人、藥之間判斷真正適宜。

授藥也從眾生實際能受之處開始。沒有出世根機,就先以君臣、父子、禮樂、德慧安定世間;禮扶戒,樂扶定,至德要道扶慧。上古未宜出世、邊地未感佛興,先開禮義,大小乘經才可能被信受。世藥不是終點,卻可能是走向深法以前不可缺的承接。

已有出世根機,又依下、中、上、上上四根給藥。下根志樂狹、行力弱、五濁重、智慧鈍,便以生滅法、事六度、勤對治、斷婬欲瞋怒愚癡來治;又隨有、無、亦有亦無、非有非無的樂欲,開四論四門。中根稍強,授因緣即空之藥。上根心廣、障輕、慧大,授無量四諦、次第入中之藥。上上根無與等者,直說善如空生、障如空滅,入究竟道。四根各有四門,便有十六道滅,對治十六苦集。

同一片雲降下雨水,各種草木卻各依自身而生長。菩薩也隨眾生的類別發出妙聲,使法音進入其心,令他們服行相應法藥,各自得到利益。若因空中無法而不說十六門,就沒有入假;若在說十六門時離開空慧,又失去入空所得。

六、一定要修到很高,才能回來度人嗎

行人常想:見惑尚未盡,思惑更遙遠,哪有能力出假?這念頭像聽見遠方有七寶山,才整束雙足,隨即因路險而退。又像已沉入空的敗種,後來聽見菩薩功德,只能悲泣懊悔。若把入假一律推到遙遠果位,今天便永遠沒有第一步。

本論依四教各判三根。三藏教下根到第三阿僧祇劫才正式入假;中根在第二阿僧祇劫已能化物;上根初發心便為度一切,雖知空而不捨眾生。通教下根要斷惑盡,中根斷見惑後便能入假,上根初心聞慧已體見思即空,當下便可作眾生依止。別教下根十住後到十行修假,中根十住初心得無漏不退便能出用,上根初發心已知功德如幻而修方便。圓教六根清淨固然遍見十界,五品弟子能行六度、廣說法,也已入假;初心既圓觀三諦,能即中,也能即假。

為何經中又有八地、六地、七地方修出假的說法?那是隨一類根機而說的一條路,不足以概括所有根性。專修空到六地,好像三百由旬的大鳥身軀肥大,卻沒有兩翼,從天墜落。空、無相、無作之身越肥,假觀之翅若不生,越可能墮入二乘地。能治這種敗種的妙法,不是否定曾修的空,而是使滅智之心重新生起大乘善根。

四教都有三根,若一定要標出一個固定入假位,本論取下根為準。一是依一教次第,二是到此決定不退;中上根雖可能早入,也可能進退,所以不以他們定教位。這個判法同時保住兩件事:不能因上根能早入,便把所有人都說成初心具足;也不能因下根須後入,便否認初心利他的可能。

入空本身也有情入、似入、真入。情入不是散亂情想,而是緣諦之觀在似證、真證以前,先與空法相應;即使會退,仍能憶念數修,後來得到大利益。通教能出入而不能即中,別教次第出入而不能一心,圓教則一心出入,也能隨機多入一諦、少入二諦。分量雖有增減,三諦不缺;能圓,並不妨礙示現差別。

七、甚麼才是真正的利益

菩薩修空,本來就是為眾生;不以空為珍貴,所以不住空;要利益眾生,所以從真起應,以法眼稱合根機。應以佛身得度便現佛身,應以菩薩、二乘、天龍八部得度便現相應身。成就眾生、清淨佛土,才是利益的完整形狀。

三藏菩薩雖出假,仍是有漏神通與世智分別,只能少分利益。通教菩薩雖知藥病,診病與識藥還不深遠,神通仍由作意而起。真正的應化有始有終:先作父母師長,世世結緣,處處調伏,直到根熟而生王宮、坐道樹、轉法輪、入涅槃、留舍利。倏忽出現又消失,只成一時片益,還不能叫作成就。

別教登地以後,一身能現無量身,知病能盡淵源,識藥能窮府藏,授藥如印不差。和光同塵是結緣之始,八相成道是一期之終;所見聞者無不蒙益,所有施為皆成清淨佛土。圓教初住及其後心,真實利益亦然。

所以變化本身不是證明。魔能變佛像,外道能示奇術,世間五通也能造作無量形相。若只因看見奇異便信是真應,便把邪化與法身垂應混為一談。判準不在形貌多麼驚人,而在是否從法身地任運垂應十界,是否真能成就眾生、淨佛國土。

八、為何最後還要再說一個遍

未發真智以前,所執百千萬種都叫作見。盲人問乳色,把別物之色當成乳色;盲人摸象,說象像繩、像杵;病人囈語,把妄見當真。單四見、複四見、具足四見若有一處未破,便不能入空。從文字次第看,見思盡才叫破法遍。

可是本論立即轉深一層:見思就是無明,無明就是法性;破見思就是破無明,破無明就是見法性。入實相空,才是真正的遍。從空入假也一樣:病法、藥法、授藥法無量,其中只要有一處不能通達,就還不是遍;法眼未發以前,雖有分別,所見仍只是一分。

六根清淨時,分別一病便知若干種,解一句法便達無量句,十方諸佛同時說法也能一時受持,這只是相似氣分。等障通無知也破,雙照真俗二諦,才稱破法遍。

於是,最後的答案不是把七萬句再乘到更大的數目。次第一層層破,仍不能叫遍;不次第破,才叫遍。前面觀法重疊既多,恐怕使人迷失,所以本論在入空觀、入假觀之後,以破法遍作總結。

輔行之眼

湛然先以『大悲利物』總攝入假意,並把空中種樹明判為出假之相。箭喻也不只表示技術高妙:般若之箭先向空射,方便之箭在後承接,使它不墮在涅槃地。這一解釋把不落生死、不住涅槃兩面同時照出。至於『同體哀傷』,湛然限為見眾生苦如自己苦,不把它讀成無緣大悲所說的同一實體。

五緣與五譬也由鏡中逐一扣合:親是天性,對應同體慈悲;約是要約,對應本誓;策是奇謀,對應善巧;力是勇健,對應利智;膽是勇悍,對應精進。這使前文的利鈍四句不再抽象:智慧只佔一項,能否出假還須看另外四緣是否具足。《淨名經》的三分慰喻屬智者對問疾品所作的判釋,入假正位在入空與入中之間;經文未自列三標。

知道病、辨識藥、依病授藥三法,湛然明說缺一不可,並以大醫、善知識之義為其古典背景。見惑算式中,直接合算與連根本計入兩種算法並存,數列因此看似跳接。五部律譬的重點,也不是胸中背滿部名,而是預作開法眼之因,對緣時能正己正人。

三種法藥在湛然判釋中,同屬菩薩從空出假所須遍識;本論結尾自己的名稱卻是『障通無知』,兩者不可互相替換。出世間藥與上上藥雖有相同數目、相同名目,上上藥的釋義須歸圓、別。藥材譬中,皮、肉、汁、果依次配四悉檀,根、莖、枝、葉依次配信、戒、定、慧,四方土地則譬四教各有四門;這些都是鏡中展義,不是論主在正文已逐項明說。

神農、華他、扁鵲一段,湛然以神農譬佛,以後世良醫譬出假菩薩,依經造論就是重新制方。至於『我遣三聖』,鏡中另題一部古經,並列顏回、孔子、老子的菩薩對應;但湛然緊接著記錄諸目錄多疑其偽。本論原說未題該經名;《輔行》所記則兼具補源與疑語。

四根的下、中、上、上上,是以四教彼此相望而立;十六門則是門門各具四諦,所以有十六道滅對治十六苦集。一雲所雨,鏡中判雲為現身、雨為說法;天雨無私,草木所受各異。這一限義說明差別在受法根性,不在法雨偏私。

位次方面,通教經文所見八地等說,只是一往隨機之說,不能遍括通方之意。大鳥譬又是智者隨義轉用,其細節並非通教經文逐字所列。湛然把圓教六根清淨判作下根入假,並說其功用已超過別教十向;位後五重問答的核心,則是一心能兼作差別,因為殊勝之能可以兼有較低之能。

利益段的鏡判更為嚴格:真實出假利益必至別教初地、圓教初住;藏、通二教菩薩並非真起應。本論先敘藏、通二教的少分利益,《輔行》則另以位判限定真實出假利益。分辨邪正變化,也正因魔境能作相似形貌,才須從起應之地與成就之實來決擇。

結遍處,湛然先分文字與元意:文字上破見思遍只是入空,意中則須見見思即無明、無明即法性。從空入假也有文相次第與文意不次第兩面;所破的『障通無知』,鏡中明指為障礙不思議化道神通的無明。結遍本可留到中道觀後,卻在此預先收束,是因前面一切重疊開展終究不出一心。這一眼使『遍』不成為類目總數,而回到一心能否即空、即假、通達無礙。

旋火輪一喻,湛然又把結業判為集、墮墜判為苦,指出苦集彼此迴轉;漏器綵衣一喻,則以禪法為水、心性為器、心行為漏,又以世禪為彩衣、心行為雨、退失為色脫。兩處都把譬喻的每一部件繫回所說法義,卻不把譬喻擴成論主未說的另一套次第。

After entering emptiness, is there still a road? If all Dharmas are empty and beings, afflictions, buddha-lands, and transformation cannot be obtained, why should the bodhisattva return to the human world of ten thousand distinctions? If he again distinguishes the illnesses of beings and the medicines of Dharma gates, does he not reestablish as real the provisional existence already broken?

The Mohe Zhiguan does not rush past the problem with a single formula such as “empty yet not empty.” It first asks why one must enter the provisional, then what enables one to enter. It next unfolds transformation into three tasks—knowing illness, recognizing medicine, and administering medicine according to illness—and finally asks at what stage this capacity begins, when its benefit becomes true, and what makes it worthy of the name pervasive breaking through Dharmas. Entering the provisional from emptiness is therefore not a departure from contemplating mind in order to discuss transformation elsewhere. It tests whether the wisdom of emptiness can function freely within every distinction.

1. If Emptiness Cannot Benefit Others, It Is Not the Bodhisattva’s Dwelling Place

People of the Two Vehicles can also realize the true. Why are they not called bodhisattvas? The boundary lies not in whether one has entered emptiness, but whether one has great compassion. In terms of one’s own liberation, entry into emptiness can sever bondage. In terms of rescuing others, remaining in emptiness has no function. The bodhisattva enters emptiness from the provisional to break his own attachment; he enters the provisional from emptiness to break the attachments of others. The first step distinguishes him from ordinary beings; the second distinguishes him from the Two Vehicles.

Entering the provisional is therefore not renewed contamination by existence. Its form is to dwell amid the myriad existents without being stained, recognize the properties of medicines with the Dharma eye, match compassion to illness, and help beings without weariness. The wisdom of emptiness has not been abandoned. Precisely because provisional existence cannot bind it, it can enter provisional existence.

The treatise then uses two nearly impossible images. The first is planting a tree in empty space: without earth, how could the tree take root, flower, and bear fruit? The second is continuously shooting arrows into the air: the nock of each later arrow supports the preceding one so that none falls to earth. Both similes drive the difficulty to its extreme. With no ground to rely on, the tree must still produce branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit. Without falling to earth, each arrow must still be supported by the next. The bodhisattva does not abide in emptiness, yet retains the function of benefiting others. If he abides in emptiness and never emerges, beings can never gain benefit. The resolve to benefit others is therefore not a benevolent addition made after entering the provisional; it is the fundamental intent of entry itself.

2. Is Wisdom What Carries a Person Out of Emptiness?

If sharp wisdom by itself enabled entry into the provisional, why did Śāriputra still abide in emptiness? The treatise lists five conditions precisely to dismantle this misunderstanding.

The first is compassion. When the bodhisattva first sees beings imprisoned by inversion, he already cherishes them as his only child. After severing delusion and entering emptiness himself, his grief of the same body becomes still deeper. The second is the original vow. Were he alone to escape suffering, he would betray his former vast vow to remove suffering and give happiness. He must therefore enter beings’ lives, share their affairs, and guide them. The third is sharp wisdom. Its true sharpness consists in seeing the fault of abiding in emptiness the moment one enters it: one cannot purify buddha-lands, transform beings, or complete Buddha Dharma. The fourth is skillful means. One enters birth-and-death and affliction without damaging wisdom; obstructions and difficulties instead become supporting conditions for transformation. The fifth is diligence. Though the Buddha path is distant and beings innumerable, the mind remains firm and does not weary or retreat because the road is long.

These five are not five attractive virtues displayed for admiration. They resemble five concrete resources needed to enter a dangerous battle: kin who can help, a compact one must keep, a strategy one can follow, strength one can employ, and courage with which to advance. Four kinds of warriors further separate bodily strength from courage. A weak body can possess courage, and a strong body can possess courage; a person with strength may still be timid, while another may lack both strength and courage. Conversely, someone with somewhat dull faculties can still enter provisional existence if the other four conditions are profound. There are therefore four alternatives: sharp faculties abiding in emptiness, dull faculties abiding in emptiness, sharp faculties entering the provisional, and dull faculties entering the provisional. A single scale from sharp to dull cannot decide who is a bodhisattva.

The sickroom of the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa Sūtra gives the five conditions a concrete voice. Pitying another’s illness through one’s own is great compassion of the same body. Remembering immeasurable suffering undergone in former lives is not forgetting the original vow. Benefiting beings from thought to thought is recognizing the fault of abiding in emptiness. Recalling cultivated merit while maintaining pure livelihood is skillful means. Not giving rise to sorrow but constantly arousing diligence is vigor. Comforting the sick is not only exhorting them to contemplate the body’s impermanence and enter emptiness, nor is it immediately proclaiming the highest Middle Way. Between the two, they must also be taught to move through illness toward beings.

3. Why Does Knowing One Illness Require Immeasurable Alternatives?

Contemplation in entering the provisional first undertakes three tasks: knowing illness, recognizing medicine, and administering medicine according to illness. Illness includes the delusions of views and thought. Medicine includes the worldly, supramundane, and supramundane supreme. Administration must also be distinguished according to faculties. These three together form the discipline of the great physician.

Knowing illness begins with the delusions of views and thought. Views take the view of self as their root, and the view of self in turn takes one thought of deluded mind as its root. A thought of mind arises through deluded conception, and a self arises through inversion. From here immeasurable deviant views unfold; deviant views produce fetters and karma, and beings fall and revolve as a torch in the hand becomes a wheel of fire. To stop the wheel, one does not chase and extinguish every streak of fire around its rim. One stops the hand that turns the torch. When deluded conception and inversion cease, the root ceases and the branches naturally depart.

If the root is only one thought of deluded mind, why still distinguish dwelling place, season, land, food, poverty and wealth, bodily form, and temperament? Because the same inversion, situated within different dependent recompenses, direct recompenses, and karmic conditions, forms different views. One person renounces honor and office, another delights in gathering wood and fishing; one strikes an ox horn seeking ministerial rank, another carries a cooking vessel seeking high office; one favors civil arts, another martial affairs; one craves flavors, another drink; one is irascible, another joyful. Outer marks reveal inner karma; the tip discloses the root. If one merely says that everything is deluded conception but cannot see how deluded conception differs by place, time, and person, one still cannot administer medicine according to illness.

Duration is likewise a case history. Some views have accumulated across many lives; some arose only recently; some have just appeared in this life; others will flourish in the future. The same view takes different depths and degrees of gravity within different habits. The same dose of medicine cannot be administered without first asking how the illness has developed.

The counts of grades are the most daunting. One view of existence unfolds as three provisionalities; each provisionality as four alternatives; the four alternatives as four siddhāntas; each again as nature-emptiness, mark-emptiness, calming, and contemplation. Multiply these by practice through faith and Dharma and their mutual transitions, by the four views and their simple, compound, and complete forms, by breaker and broken, and by one’s own practice and transforming others: the result is 72,384 alternatives. Further unfold the sixty-two views and eighty-eight agents, and their number becomes immeasurable.

The point of these calculations is not to turn affliction into an enormous catalog, as though memorizing another number removed another portion of delusion. A “view” is never one isolated opinion. It has a manner of arising, a form of expression, an occasion for teaching, a treatment and what is treated, one’s own cultivation and cultivation taught to others. Only by knowing how many conditions together constitute this view and how many constitute another can the bodhisattva avoid error regarding their depth and gravity. This is called knowing origination; through knowing how origination circulates, he knows suffering.

The delusion of thought likewise requires knowledge of its root, conditions, duration, and grades, except that it takes delusion as its root. The eighty-one grades of the nine grounds each unfold through understanding by faith, attainment by seeing, the four siddhāntas, mutual transition between faith and Dharma, the three provisionalities, four alternatives, and the two emptinesses of nature and mark. Layer by layer, one’s own practice and transforming others yield 277,136 alternatives. If every meditative concentration and grade is further subdivided, the count cannot be exhausted. Views resemble forty li of water. Though thought does not arise laterally and conditions only one truth, it can still resemble ten li of water; calling it one drop certainly does not mean that its quantity is small.

People of the Two Vehicles enter emptiness directly through one gate and therefore make no prior distinctions. Before entering emptiness, bodhisattvas have already known the marks of illness in outline. When emerging into the provisional, they again use the calming that stills conditioned thoughts and the contemplation that takes the provisionality of thought as its object, thereby assisting the opening of the Dharma eye. It resembles the study of Vinaya. One need not stuff the five divisions into one’s chest, but must be able to correct oneself and others when conditions arise. If the numbered alternatives cannot be put immediately into practice, they are only a burden. When they can be used amid the conditions of illness, their abundance does not obstruct clarity.

4. Why Can Worldly Wholesome Dharmas Also Be Called Medicine?

Illnesses are immeasurable, and medicines are likewise immeasurable. The treatise divides medicines into worldly, supramundane, and supramundane supreme. This sequence first acknowledges something easily overlooked: if beings do not yet possess supramundane faculties, directly giving them profound Dharma may exceed what they can receive. Worldly wholesomeness that first keeps them from evil destinations and stabilizes human relationships is a genuine provisional rescue.

Benevolence, righteousness, ritual, wisdom, and trustworthiness can correspond to not killing, not stealing, not committing sexual misconduct, not becoming intoxicated, and not speaking falsely. Wood, metal, water, earth, and fire can likewise be integrated with the Five Precepts. The Book of Rites, Book of Music, Book of Odes, Book of Documents, and Book of Changes protect against corresponding faults through restraint, harmonizing mind, moral satire, righteousness and yielding, and gauging yin and yang. The five constant virtues established by the Duke of Zhou and Confucius can thus become Dharma medicine for governing the world. The bodhisattva cannot enter the world merely by knowing their names. He must penetrate worldly wisdom until people trust and follow him; only then can he guide them as a teacher.

Worldly medicine does not, however, treat the ultimate illness. Contaminated meditative concentration resembles water poured into a leaking vessel: though filled, it will empty. Worldly wholesomeness resembles colored clothing caught in rain: its hues eventually mottle and peel away. An illness temporarily cured later returns. Acknowledging the usefulness of worldly medicine does not elevate it into supramundane liberation. Seeing that it is not ultimate does not justify refusing rescue when beings cannot yet receive profound Dharma.

Supramundane Dharma medicine can consist of one path, two paths, or three Dharmas, up to 84,000 Dharma gates. The samādhi of one practice is one path. Concentration and wisdom are two wheels. Ethical discipline, concentration, and wisdom are three trainings. There are also the four foundations of mindfulness, five powers, six recollections, seven factors of awakening, Eightfold Path, nine perceptions, and ten knowledges. Every Dharma again has various names, marks, and treatments. If a maritime guide knows only one route, he cannot lead others when winds and currents change. A bodhisattva gathering Dharma medicine for beings must likewise pervasively know these unfoldings and contractions.

Supramundane supreme Dharma medicine also unfolds from one through ten. One Dharma is the single truth of reality. Two are calming and contemplation. Three are calming, contemplation, and ethical discipline following the path, as well as the three samādhis of emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness. Four are the foundations of mindfulness contemplating form as neither pure nor impure, feeling as neither suffering nor pleasure, perception and formations as neither self nor no-self, and mind as neither permanent nor impermanent. Five unfold calming-and-contemplation as the five faculties and powers. Six recollect Buddha, Dharma, Saṅgha, ethical discipline, deities, and relinquishment within calming-and-contemplation. Seven gather tranquility, equanimity, and concentration under calming; investigation, joy, and diligence under contemplation; and mindfulness under both. Eight unfold the four alternatives that break provisionality as the Eightfold Path. Nine unfold the nine perceptions from the impure aggregates. Ten employ the ten knowledges to know suffering, origination, path, cessation, and the differences among beings.

How can one calming-and-contemplation unfold into so many medicines? Because a prescription is determined not by a number but by an illness. Shennong tasted plants: one, two, ten, or many ingredients could form a prescription. Medicinal substances have bark, flesh, sap, fruit, roots, stems, branches, and leaves; come from mountain, sea, water, land, and soils in the four directions; and must be harvested and dug, dry or moist, in season. The bodhisattva must likewise know which Dharma accords with a being’s aspirations and which does not; which is suitable as skillful means and which is not; which directly counteracts and which cannot; which leads into the ultimate and which does not.

One medicine may suffice to treat one illness in oneself. To become a great physician, one must pervasively know all medicines. From one concentration of quiescence, calming-and-contemplation unfolds immeasurable calming practices; from one great wisdom, immeasurable contemplations. Yet it still resembles measuring river water into sheng and ge, neither increasing nor decreasing the dose. Causes of illness, pain, prescription, treatment, and recovery all differ; therefore there are decoctions, emetics, purgatives, needles, cautery, pills, and powders. Knowing the origination of the afflictions of views and thought, the suffering caused by wholesome and unwholesome conduct, the path of every Dharma gate, and the cessations realized by beings, all medicine and illness remain within the various Four Truths.

5. Why Can an Old Prescription Not Be Followed Forever?

Shennong left original prescriptions. Why did Hua Tuo and Bian Que still examine the time and the medicines and establish new prescriptions? Because northern and southern regions differ; bodies differ in strength; foods and medicines differ in intensity; and illnesses differ in gravity. Rigidly preserving an original prescription may fail to treat later people. Formulating one according to the time can instead bring recovery.

When the Buddha appeared, beings’ faculties were mature. He taught according to their faculties, and none failed to awaken. In later ages, emotional attachments and delusions changed. Simply handing scriptural words directly to beings might not benefit them. Bodhisattvas therefore transmit scripture and compose treatises, establishing names and explaining meanings in accordance with scriptural Dharma. The criterion is not newness or antiquity but whether beings thereby awaken and enter. Preserving the old in a way that blocks transformation betrays the intent of entering the provisional. Establishing new terms apart from scripture and principle ceases to be Dharma giving. The wisdom of emptiness prevents the bodhisattva from clinging to an old prescription; compassion prevents him from amusing himself with novelty; the Dharma eye judges what is truly suitable amid differences of time, place, person, and medicine.

Administering medicine also begins from what beings can actually receive. If they lack supramundane faculties, the bodhisattva first stabilizes the world through the relations of ruler and minister, parent and child, ritual, music, virtue, and wisdom. Ritual assists ethical discipline; music assists concentration; the highest virtue and essential path assist wisdom. Remote antiquity was not suited to the supramundane, and distant lands had not called forth a buddha’s appearance. Ritual and righteousness were therefore opened first so that Great- and Small-Vehicle scriptures could later be trusted and received. Worldly medicine is not the destination, but it can be the indispensable bridge preceding profound Dharma.

Once supramundane faculties are present, medicine is administered according to lower, middling, higher, and supreme faculties. Those with lower faculties have narrow aspirations, weak practice, heavy five turbidities, and dull wisdom; they are treated through arising and cessation, the six perfections as concrete practices, strenuous counteraction, and severance of sexual desire, anger, and delusion. Four treatises and gates further accord with their aspirations toward existence, nonexistence, both, or neither. Middling faculties are somewhat stronger and receive the medicine that conditioned arising is immediately empty. Higher faculties have broad minds, lighter obstructions, and great wisdom; they receive the immeasurable Four Truths and sequential entry into the Middle. Supreme faculties have no equal; they are directly taught that wholesomeness arises like empty space, obstruction ceases like empty space, and the ultimate path is entered. Each of the four faculties has four gates, making sixteen truths of path and cessation that counteract sixteen truths of suffering and origination.

One cloud releases rain, yet every plant and tree grows according to its own nature. The bodhisattva likewise emits wondrous sounds according to beings’ kinds, causing Dharma sound to enter their minds so they take the corresponding medicine and each gains benefit. If one refuses to teach sixteen gates because there are no Dharmas in emptiness, there is no entry into the provisional. If one abandons the wisdom of emptiness while teaching the sixteen gates, one loses what was gained by entry into emptiness.

6. Must One Reach a Very High Stage before Returning to Deliver Others?

Practitioners often think: the delusions of views are not yet exhausted, and the delusions of thought are more distant still; how could I have the capacity to emerge into the provisional? This thought resembles hearing of a distant mountain of seven treasures and binding one’s feet for the journey, only to retreat immediately because the road is dangerous. It also resembles a ruined seed already sunk into emptiness that later hears of bodhisattva merit and can only weep in remorse. If entry into the provisional is always postponed to a distant fruit, there will never be a first step today.

The treatise distinguishes three faculties within each of the four teachings. A person of lower faculties in the Tripiṭaka Teaching formally enters the provisional only in the third incalculable eon; one of middling faculties can transform beings in the second; one of higher faculties seeks from the first arousal of mind to deliver everyone and, although knowing emptiness, does not abandon beings. A person of lower faculties in the Shared Teaching must exhaust delusion; one of middling faculties can enter the provisional after severing views; through wisdom born of hearing, one of higher faculties embodies the immediate emptiness of views and thought at the initial mind and can at once become a refuge for beings. A person of lower faculties in the Distinct Teaching cultivates the provisional in the ten practices after the ten abodes; one of middling faculties obtains the uncontaminated and irreversible at the initial mind of the ten abodes and can immediately emerge and function; one of higher faculties already knows at the first arousal of mind that merit is illusory while still cultivating skillful means. In the Perfect Teaching, purification of the six faculties certainly sees all ten realms, yet disciples of the five grades who practice the six perfections and teach Dharma extensively have already entered the provisional. Since the initial mind perfectly contemplates the three truths, it can be immediately the Middle and immediately provisional.

Why, then, do scriptures also say that one cultivates emergence into the provisional only at the eighth, sixth, or seventh ground? Those are single paths explained according to particular faculties and do not encompass every kind. Cultivating only emptiness through the sixth ground resembles a great bird three hundred yojanas long whose body is enormous but whose two wings are absent, falling from heaven. The more the body of emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness is fattened while the wings of contemplating the provisional fail to grow, the more one risks falling into the ground of the Two Vehicles. The wondrous Dharma that can treat such a ruined seed does not deny the emptiness previously cultivated. It causes the mind whose wisdom was extinguished to produce Great-Vehicle wholesome roots anew.

All four teachings have three faculties. If one fixed stage of entering the provisional must be designated, the treatise uses lower faculties as the standard. First, this follows the sequence of a teaching. Second, on reaching this point one is definitely irreversible. People of middling or higher faculties may enter earlier but can still advance or retreat, so their stages do not define the teaching’s representative stage. This judgment preserves two things at once. One may not say that everyone is complete at the initial mind merely because higher faculties can enter early. Nor may one deny the possibility of benefiting others from the initial mind merely because lower faculties enter later.

Entry into emptiness itself also has conceptual, approximate, and true entry. Conceptual entry is not scattered emotion or imagination. Before approximate and true realization, contemplation taking truth as its object first corresponds to the Dharma of emptiness. Even if one retreats, repeated recollection and cultivation later yield great benefit. The Shared Teaching can enter and emerge but cannot immediately be the Middle. The Distinct Teaching enters and emerges sequentially but cannot do so in one mind. The Perfect Teaching enters and emerges in one mind and, according to faculties, can enter one truth more and the other two less. Although their proportions increase and decrease, none of the three truths is absent. The ability to be perfect does not obstruct the manifestation of distinctions.

7. What Is True Benefit?

The bodhisattva originally cultivates emptiness for beings. Because he does not prize emptiness, he does not abide in it. Because he seeks to benefit beings, he arises in response from the true, with the Dharma eye according with faculties. For those to be delivered through a buddha-body, he manifests a buddha-body. For those to be delivered through bodhisattvas, the Two Vehicles, gods, nāgas, and the eight classes, he manifests the corresponding bodies. Accomplishing beings and purifying buddha-lands together form the complete shape of benefit.

Although Tripiṭaka-Teaching bodhisattvas emerge into the provisional, they still rely on contaminated superknowledges and worldly discrimination and can provide only limited benefit. Although Shared-Teaching bodhisattvas know medicine and illness, their diagnosis and recognition of medicine are not yet deep or far-reaching, and their superknowledges still arise through intentional effort. True response-transformation has beginning and end. One first becomes parent or teacher, forms affinities life after life, and regulates beings everywhere; when their faculties mature, one is born in a royal palace, sits beneath the tree of awakening, turns the Dharma wheel, enters nirvāṇa, and leaves relics. A sudden appearance followed by disappearance provides only a fragmentary moment of benefit and cannot yet be called accomplishment.

After entry into the grounds in the Distinct Teaching, one body can manifest immeasurable bodies; knowing illness exhausts its sources, recognizing medicine exhausts its treasury, and administering medicine fits as one seal to another without error. Harmonizing one’s light and mingling with the dust begins the formation of affinities; the eight marks of awakening conclude a period of transformation. All who see or hear gain benefit, and everything done purifies buddha-lands. True benefit is likewise present from the first abode onward in the Perfect Teaching.

Transformation by itself is therefore not proof. Māra can transform into a buddha image, non-Buddhists can display strange arts, and the five worldly superknowledges can produce immeasurable forms. If the mere sight of something extraordinary were enough to establish true response, deviant transformation would be confused with response descending from the Dharma body. The criterion is not how astonishing an appearance may be, but whether it arises naturally in response from the ground of the Dharma body throughout the ten realms and truly accomplishes beings and purifies buddha-lands.

8. Why Must the Text Conclude by Speaking of Pervasiveness Again?

Before true wisdom arises, the hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands of objects of clinging are all called views. Blind people asked the color of milk and mistook the colors of other objects for milk’s color. Blind people touched an elephant and said it resembled a rope or pestle. A sick person spoke deliriously and took deluded perception as true. If even one point among the simple, compound, and complete four views remains unbroken, one cannot enter emptiness. According to textual sequence, pervasive breaking through Dharmas occurs only when views and thought are exhausted.

The treatise immediately moves one level deeper. Views and thought are ignorance; ignorance is Dharma-nature. Breaking views and thought is breaking ignorance; breaking ignorance is seeing Dharma-nature. Only entry into the emptiness of the true mark is true pervasiveness. The same applies to entering the provisional from emptiness. Illness-Dharmas, medicine-Dharmas, and administration-of-medicine Dharmas are immeasurable. As long as even one point among them remains unpenetrated, breaking is not yet pervasive. Before the Dharma eye arises, one may distinguish, but one’s vision remains only partial.

At purification of the six faculties, distinguishing one illness reveals many kinds, understanding one sentence of Dharma penetrates immeasurable sentences, and the simultaneous teaching of the buddhas of the ten directions can all be received and retained at once. Yet this is only the breath of approximation. When ignorance obstructing superknowledge is broken and true and conventional are illuminated together, it is called pervasive breaking through Dharmas.

The final answer, then, is not to multiply the seventy-two thousand alternatives into a still larger number. Sequential breaking layer by layer cannot yet be called pervasive; only nonsequential breaking is pervasive. Because the preceding contemplations unfold in so many overlapping layers that practitioners might lose their way, the treatise uses pervasive breaking through Dharmas as its conclusion after contemplation in entering emptiness and contemplation in entering the provisional.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

Zhanran first gathers the intent of entering the provisional under “great compassion benefiting beings” and clearly judges planting a tree in empty space to be the mark of emerging into the provisional. The arrow simile does more than display remarkable technique. The arrow of prajñā is shot into emptiness first; the arrow of skillful means follows and supports it, preventing its fall onto the ground of nirvāṇa. This explanation illuminates at once not falling into birth-and-death and not abiding in nirvāṇa. As for “grief of the same body,” Zhanran limits it to seeing beings’ suffering as one’s own and does not read it as the identity of substance associated with unconditioned great compassion.

The five conditions and five similes are paired one by one in the mirror. Kinship is an inborn bond corresponding to compassion of the same body. Compact is a binding covenant corresponding to the original vow. Strategy is an extraordinary plan corresponding to skillful means. Strength is vigor corresponding to sharp wisdom. Courage is intrepidity corresponding to diligence. This makes the preceding four alternatives of sharp and dull faculties concrete: wisdom occupies only one place, and emergence into the provisional still depends on whether the other four conditions are complete. The threefold consolation in the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa Sūtra is Zhiyi’s judgment of the chapter on inquiring about illness. Entry into the provisional occupies the place between entry into emptiness and entry into the Middle; the scripture itself does not list these three headings.

Zhanran explicitly says that not one of the three Dharmas—knowing illness, recognizing medicine, and administering medicine according to illness—may be lacking, and gives the great physician and good spiritual friend as their classical background. Within the calculations of the delusions of views, direct totals and totals that include the roots coexist, which makes the number sequence appear to jump. The point of the five divisions of the Vinaya is likewise not to memorize a chestful of titles, but to prepare a cause for opening the Dharma eye so one can correct oneself and others when conditions arise.

In Zhanran’s judgment, the three kinds of Dharma medicine all belong to what a bodhisattva emerging from emptiness into the provisional must pervasively know. The treatise’s own term at the conclusion, however, is “ignorance obstructing superknowledge”; the two cannot be substituted for one another. Supramundane and supreme medicines may share counts and names, but the meanings of supreme medicines must return to the Perfect and Distinct. In the simile of medicinal substances, bark, flesh, sap, and fruit respectively correspond to the four siddhāntas; roots, stems, branches, and leaves correspond to faith, ethical discipline, concentration, and wisdom; and the soils of the four directions represent the four gates within each of the four teachings. These are meanings unfolded in the mirror, not items explicitly stated one by one by the author in the main text.

In the passage on Shennong, Hua Tuo, and Bian Que, Zhanran compares Shennong to the Buddha and later skilled physicians to bodhisattvas emerging into the provisional. Composing treatises in reliance on scriptures is the making of new prescriptions. Regarding “I dispatched three sages,” the mirror separately names an old scripture and associates Yan Hui, Confucius, and Laozi with particular bodhisattvas, but Zhanran immediately records that many catalogs suspect the work to be spurious. The main treatise names no scripture there. What the Fuxing records therefore combines a supplementary source attribution with language of doubt.

The four faculties—lower, middling, higher, and supreme—are named by viewing the four teachings in relation to one another. The sixteen gates arise because every gate possesses the Four Truths, yielding sixteen truths of path and cessation to counteract sixteen truths of suffering and origination. For the rain from one cloud, the mirror judges the cloud to be manifested bodies and the rain to be the teaching of Dharma. Heavenly rain is impartial, yet what plants and trees receive differs. This qualification locates difference in the faculties receiving Dharma, not in partiality of the Dharma rain.

Regarding stages, scriptural references to the eighth and other grounds in the Shared Teaching are only initial explanations according to faculties; they cannot comprehensively cover the universally applicable intent. The great-bird simile is likewise Zhiyi’s adaptive reuse according to meaning, and its details are not listed verbatim in a Shared-Teaching scripture. Zhanran judges purification of the six faculties in the Perfect Teaching to be entry into the provisional for lower faculties and says its function already exceeds the ten dedications of the Distinct Teaching. The core of the five exchanges that follow the stage discussion is that one mind can also make distinctions, because superior capacity can encompass inferior capacity.

The mirror’s judgment of the benefits passage is stricter still. True benefit from emerging into the provisional necessarily begins at the first ground of the Distinct Teaching or first abode of the Perfect Teaching. Bodhisattvas of the Tripiṭaka and Shared teachings do not truly arise in response. The treatise first describes their limited benefits; the Fuxing separately uses stages to restrict what counts as true benefit from emerging into the provisional. Distinguishing deviant from correct transformation is necessary precisely because demonic objects can assume similar appearances; the ground from which a response arises and the reality of its accomplishment must determine the judgment.

At the conclusion of pervasiveness, Zhanran first distinguishes wording from original intent. Textually, pervasively breaking views and thought is only entry into emptiness. In intent, one must see that views and thought are ignorance and ignorance is Dharma-nature. Entering the provisional from emptiness likewise has both sequential textual marks and nonsequential textual intent. The “ignorance obstructing superknowledge” that is broken is explicitly identified in the mirror as ignorance that obstructs the superknowledges of the inconceivable path of transformation. The conclusion could have been left until after contemplation of the Middle Way, yet it gathers the discussion here because all the preceding layered unfoldings ultimately do not go beyond one mind. Through this eye, “pervasive” does not become a total count of categories but returns to whether one mind can be immediately empty, immediately provisional, and unobstructedly penetrating.

For the simile of the whirling wheel of fire, Zhanran further judges fettering karma to be origination and falling into painful destinations to be suffering, showing suffering and origination revolving through one another. In the similes of the leaking vessel and colored garment, meditative Dharma is water, mind-nature the vessel, and mental conduct the leak; worldly meditative concentration is the colored garment, mental conduct the rain, and loss of attainment the fading of color. In both cases, every element of the simile is bound back to the Dharma meaning being taught without expanding the image into another sequence never stated by the author.

破法遍·中道Pervasively Breaking through Dharmas · The Middle Way

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

修到空,能破對生死法的實執;修到假,能在空中分辨眾生的病與藥。兩觀都已是智慧,為什麼《摩訶止觀》還說它們望向中道時會成為障礙?若智慧也能成障,修行人到底應該依靠什麼?

破法遍的中道段,正從這個最難的位置開始。它先把生不生、不生生、不生不生分說,又立自行、化他、雙遮、雙照;隨後立即指出,這些分別只是為了使人容易理解。三種文字展轉相即,沒有一個固定的自己,也沒有一個固定的他人,連雙遮、雙照也不可執取為兩個終點。

因此,中觀不是在空、假之外再添一個第三物。它要做的,是把前兩觀中仍未穿透的無明照出來,使空、假不再停成兩邊,並讓一切橫門、竪觀最後回到一念心。這一段路由用意、因緣、正修、位益展開,再從無生一門轉入無量門,最後收束為一心三觀。

第三觀究竟多了什麼

三藏教與通教都可假設第三觀,但那裡未必另有一理。三藏菩薩照俗,二乘入真,佛具足二諦;通教二乘體空,菩薩入假,佛使二諦雙流。第三觀先用來標出佛與弟子所見的差別,卻不能因此在二諦之外另造一個實體。

別教明知中道,卻要先破取相、見空,再破無知、見假,然後進修中道,破一分無明、見一分中。前二觀是必要方便,未辦之前不能倉促修第三觀;辦成之後,又不能把方便當究竟。

圓教也破兩惑,差別不在於少破一項,而在三觀從初心同時成為修行方向。三重賊的譬喻很清楚:器械鈍、身力弱、智謀少者,先破兩重,再整頓人力器物,才攻第三重;身強、兵利、權多者,一日之內便破三重。兩塊鐵的譬喻也相同:一塊要反覆燒治才利,一塊遇火即利。所破仍有三重,鐵仍須入火;圓頓不是少做,而是不把三觀切成互不相干的三段人生。

這便回答了第三觀多了什麼:不是多一個境,而是使前二觀不再各守一邊;不是取消次第,而是使次第每一步都朝向同一中道。

為什麼中觀必須由慈悲開始

修中觀的五個因緣,第一不是玄理,而是無緣慈悲。這一慈不取眾生的固定相,所以不是愛見;也不取涅槃的固定相,所以不是空寂。它不住眾生與涅槃兩邊,卻普覆法界,拔苦本、與究竟樂。

『無緣』不是沒有因緣,也不是沒有眾生。慈石吸鐵的譬喻,重點在任運攝取;障礙若隔在中間,鐵仍不能被吸。眾生心性不離無緣慈,只因無明遮隔,慈不能任運顯用。修中觀,就是為破這層隔障,使無量佛法與無量眾生都不在慈悲之外。

水中所生之火,普通水不能滅,還須由火自滅。前兩觀能破見思、塵沙,卻也可能因所成之智留下更細的障;中觀不是否定兩觀,而是處理兩觀自己不能處理的最後遮隔。

第二個因緣是滿本弘誓。空、假二觀所知、所斷如枝葉,尚未破的無明如根本;二觀修道證滅如手中燈炬,不能照盡群山幽暗。百川不能使海滿,龍王一雨使池滿;中觀使知苦、斷集、修道、證滅遍法界,最初所發四弘才不只完成一部分。

第三是求佛智慧。有眼而無足,不能到池;有足而無眼,也可能墜坑。到了清涼池,親飲其水是佛智所知,見池的方圓、深淺、水色是佛眼所見。行者既須有眼,也須有足;到池之後,所知、所見各依譬喻展開。

第四是學大方便。彌勒先說不退轉行,淨名再破對菩提的見,接著說寂滅、不二、眾生皆不離菩提。兩位大士如槌砧互扣,目的不是彼此取勝,而是使天子的根機成熟。真實所以顯,常由善權開路;沒有方便,深法可能只成少數人的語言。

第五是大精進。身命尚可不顧,何況財物;已得菩提仍不休息,何況未得。中觀所面對的是無明根本,不能用只求少分安穩的力量完成。五個因緣合看,慈悲給方向,弘誓給廣度,佛智給所求,方便給利他之用,精進使全程不退。

當智慧反而成為障礙

正修中觀先承認一件不容易承認的事:空、假之智在破惑時是智,望向中道時卻可能成惑。它們與無明相合,障礙中智,所以名智障。

智障可以從三面理解。第一,前二智本身成為能障;第二,中道智被障,所以從所障立名;第三,能障是惑,所障是中智,能所合說而稱智障。若只把它理解成『知道太多所以不能開悟』,便把精細的能所關係壓成一句反智口號。

判斷二智是否仍屬明,標準也很直接:若一切種智已現前,諸佛十力、無畏與一切法應當圓足覺了;現在尚未如此,就不能把已有理解冒充究竟光明。修行到這裡,危險在於已有智慧足以破粗惑,因而不再看見它尚未破的地方。

中觀不叫人丟掉智慧,而是把智慧本身放回觀中。能觀之智若永遠不受觀察,便悄悄取得最後主宰的位置;能觀、所觀都如虛空,才有可能不再依倚。

第一番:四句如何既是門,又能燒人

第一番觀無明,從最基本的四句開始:二智從法性生,從無明生,從兩者合生,還是離兩者而生?法性無生,無明不實;合生兼有兩過,離生便無因。四句逐一推求,都找不到一個可得的自性。

作此觀時,心泯然清淨,不住任何一句。雖尚未發真,已決定不執。這個階段很像黑暗中遠望株杌:看見像有六分活動,疑它是人;又見不動,疑它是樹樁。久觀之後,此位尚未明了,卻已決定不執;不執與親證之間仍有一段路。

前二觀之智像金剛,已穿透見思與塵沙;如今觀破智障,名觀穿觀,安心此理,名觀達觀。金剛在前一層是利器,在更深一層又成尚須穿透之物,正顯修行沒有一個可以永遠自居究竟的所得。

持戒比丘觀無蟲水,也是同一分寸。水中有物在動,他疑是蟲還是塵;蟲有生動相,塵無生動相。久觀雖知不像蟲,仍未完全明了。行者由此決定無明沒有四性、沒有自生之動,卻不把『不動』又抓成一個實體。

四句因此既不可少,也不可執。離四句,沒有修觀的入口;執四句,入口便被自己封死。由一句入理時,其餘句自然融通,不須逐句累積成一套所有權;尚未入理時,仍須勤修四句。門能通人,也能因人停在門上而成阻礙。

第二番:認出法性,是否就已悟了

四句推無明不可得後,行者可能生起一種理解或禪定,立即認定無明就是法性。本論特別提醒:這仍只是觀解,不是悟心。黑暗中認出所見像樹樁,不等於已在光下看得分明。

所以觀心要再轉向法性。無明滅後法性才生嗎?已滅之法不能生。無明不滅而法性生嗎?如此明、無明並存。亦滅亦不滅兼有兩過;非滅非不滅又成無因。法性也不能從自、他、共、無因而生。

這一番容易顯出修行人的細執:第一輪不再執無明,第二輪卻可能執一個新出現的法性。中觀不是把錯誤實體換成正確實體;無明不可得,法性也不由觀解製造。即使尚未悟入,行者仍可決定中道觀能破無明,常如此學,不再向外另尋一個奇特方法。

第三番:真修、緣修究竟由誰顯誰

第三番觀真修、緣修,先問智慧因何得名。橫向看,十方諸佛有智有明,對照現在的我無智無明;豎向看,將來破暗得明,對照現在便無智無明。智與無智都依對待安立。

接著問,常住智慧由緣修生、真修生、二者合生,還是離二者而生?緣修無常,怎能生常?真若本常,又何須修?一家說緣修使真修顯,一家說緣修滅後真自顯;前者落他生,後者落自生,合說落共生,離說落無因生。若執其中任何一家為實,便不能發中智;若不執,四句都能成門。

然而,破執時不可定著四說,教化時卻可隨機說四說。有人聽無常生常而悟,有人聽法王種性而悟,有人聽滅無明得菩提燈而悟,有人聽非內非外而悟。相同語句在破執與逗機兩個場景中,作用不必相同。中道不是禁止一切說法,而是說時不被自己的說法綁住。

諸菩薩造論,也可能偏申一門:有論以真如依持為主,有論以畢竟空為主,其餘法作陪從莊嚴。所申之門不同,契會之理不異。若能依義不依語,便不必把不同論門變成矛盾兵器;樂、宜、對治、得入各有不同,得道不因入口不同而成兩個真理。

無明即法性,不是兩物合成一物

無明破時,法性也破嗎?法性顯時,無明也顯嗎?本論回答,真理本來無名,只相對無明而稱法性;法性顯,無明轉成明;無明既破,已沒有一個對待者可再談法性。

若說無明已無,它又與誰相即?冰、水的譬喻正為解除這一困惑。對不識冰的人,指水說冰、指冰說水,只是假立兩名,不是真有兩件東西彼此黏合。一珠向月生水、向日生火,珠也沒有先分成水珠、火珠;一物隨緣有兩用,不表示兩個實體先存後合。

所以『無明即法性』不能讀成迷惑已經等同證德,也不能讀成無明值得保留。它破的是兩物相即的想像:若先把無明、法性各立成自性,再說兩者相即,相即本身便成第三種黏合。名隨迷悟轉,一物未曾二,才是兩個譬喻的落點。

中觀離初心究竟有多遠

若依別接通教,七地論修、八地論證;依別教,十迴向論修、初地論證。如此高遠,初心凡夫連起修位都未到,望中觀便像面對懸崖。

圓教卻從五品初位就圓觀三諦。坐如來座、著如來衣、入如來室,不是把凡夫宣布成佛,而是說初心所修已朝向中道。由初品到第五品,觀越來越明,相似法生;見鵠而知池、望煙而驗火,所見仍只在相似位。再入初住,才破一分無明。

『一生可修、一生可證』也不是把所有人綁進同一時限,而是與別教歷劫、通教高位相對,顯圓教不把中觀推到初心永不可及之處。圓位說得低,不等於功德被壓低;初住一品本身又有無量差別,正如禪雖略列九品,實際深淺遠不止九。

到初住,能遍法界作佛事,尚能示現八相。中道正觀不依二邊、不依四句,畢竟清淨、無倚無著,一破一切破,才在這裡正式結成中道破法遍。

一門既可通達,為何還要開無量門

無生門內豎修三觀,餘門並列為橫。直穿重門與眾門並列,都能使人見王。八不只是最先列出的八門;不有不無、不垢不淨、不住不著、不受不取、不縛不脫,也都能通。

不生、不滅可以攝其餘眾門:不生即不異、不常、不來、不垢、不增、不縛、不有;不滅即不一、不斷、不去、不淨、不減、不脫、不無。這不是說只要背誦不生不滅便已完成一切門,而是說無生門中所修的一切法,都能轉入餘門。

陰入界、三障四魔、發菩提心、四弘誓、安心止觀、信法迴轉、四悉檀、種種見、七萬二千三百八十四止觀,乃至智障的自生、他生、共生、無因生,自滅、他滅、共滅、無因滅,自待、他待、共待、無因待,每一門都能展開空、假、中與三觀一心。

《諸法無行經》使一切諦、智、發心、觀行、惑、位、教轉成無行門;《金剛般若波羅蜜經》使布施、持戒、般若、十地、境智、慈悲轉成不住門。無住不只入空,也以無住住世諦而入假,以無住住實相而入中。同一義由此轉入不同法門。

但若無生一門已能申明一切,餘門是否多餘?本論從兩面回答。自行方面,每個人的相應門不同;修無生門若歡喜生、善心發、執著破、接近悟入,它就是道門,否則便須再試無滅、不垢不淨等門。化他方面,眾生根緣不同,一人聞無生得道,另一人可能須聞不垢不淨。門多不是理多,而是心病與入口多。

橫竪為何最後只剩一心

橫竪深廣,能破邪執、申經論、修觀行、逗根緣;說得越廣,著手處反而越難。所以本論把它收束成一句:無明一念因緣所生法,即空、即假、即中。

這一句沒有廢掉前文。正因先前已逐一說明陰界入、單複諸見、九地諸思、十六門、三假四句、藥病授藥,現在說一心因緣生、一心即空、一心即假、一心非空非假,才知道一心中所攝的是什麼。若沒有前面的廣說,『一心具足』很容易只剩一句空泛口號。

『懸超』不是跳過,而是攝具。前來次第因緣法、次第諸空、次第諸假與種種非有非無,現在都在一心中被同時認出。為分別相貌,可以次第說;若論道理,只是一念即空、即假、即中。

本論稱一剎那有三相:生、住、滅,三相互異;譬配以生譬假有、滅譬空無、住譬非空非有。一心三觀的三觀不同,卻不是三顆心先後輪流值班。貪、瞋、癡心一起,我執與眾生相便起;就在這一念中觀其即空、即假、即中,止觀同時具足。觀名佛知,止名佛見,這才是眾生開佛知見的下手處。

觀成初隨喜,以讀誦扶助成第二品,依行而說成第三品,兼行六度成第四品,具行六度成第五品;再入六根清淨相似位,進初住破無明。理具沒有取消觀行,觀行也沒有離開一念。

這一心還要歷觀欲心、瞋心、慢心,不能只在平靜時談一心三觀。前文主要觀識陰,又須由識陰例其餘四陰、十二入、十八界。若一心只在抽象理解中成立,遇到欲、瞋、慢或色、受、想、行便失效,便還沒有真正破遍。

智障的末後料簡提醒什麼

本論最後列另一家對智障的解釋:識智順著分別相,所以可稱智;它的分別體又妨礙如實證智,所以也稱障。煩惱障多從愛說,智障多從無明說;愛使諸有相續,無明使所知不明。

迷理可名智障,迷事也可名智障。照理、照事之智雖分兩面,沒有兩個截然不同的體;智障與無明也沒有兩個本性。捨分別,可以走向清淨;但若把智慧本身當成一件應被斷滅的實物,又落另一邊。福德助道仍應修,不能以無分別為名,把一切善行一併丟掉。

末後位次問答也守同一分寸。八地、初地、初住必須連著通、別、圓教來看,不能排成同一教內的三種答案。空觀從凡地開始,所以不依後位判三根;假、中要入位後修,才依位辨淺深。整個中道段因此不是把差別抹平,而是讓每一差別都不離圓融,又讓圓融不成取消差別的藉口。

輔行之眼

上來順本論自身由第三觀、五因緣、三番正修、位益、橫門到一心的次第而讀。湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》把幾個容易混層的關節照得更清楚。

第一,本論的三文有說次,觀行的實意卻不在次第。湛然說三文所以展轉相即,正因自行、化他、雙遮、雙照都只是一往施設;四教料簡最後專顯圓教初心三觀。這不是取消本論分科,而是把文字展開與行時圓修分開。

第二,五因緣雖與前面入假所列名稱相同,意義並不相同。湛然特別指出無緣慈須具足前二慈;磁石吸鐵取任運之義,池水之見配佛眼、飲配佛智而知見體一;彌勒、淨名的槌砧則是權實互顯,共同成就天子之器。池水、槌砧的上述配義出自湛然,非本論自題。

第三,『智障』必保留三重語法:兩字都屬能障,兩字都從所障說,或障屬能、智屬所。正修三番又被判為三假異名:觀無明是因成,觀法性是相續,觀真緣是相待。三假之名使三輪推檢的結構可見,卻不是本論原有的小標。

第四,株杌與蟲水兩喻都處在未了了的觀位。湛然把人、蟲配無明,把杌、塵配法性,但兩喻的作用不是把後者立成可執實體;它們只顯示四句執漸息而真見未發。四句能通理時是門,執句時便壞門;一句得入,其餘句融。

第五,無明、法性的冰水問答,被明判為二法無體、但有假名。濕性本來無二,珠也不先具有兩個實體,只因日月之緣顯水火。這使『相即』遠離兩物黏合,也使『破無明』遠離斷滅法性。

第六,通教八地、別教初地、圓教初住三位各守教別。湛然把圓五品判為相似見的前行,又把不依四句、無倚無著分別照成性空與相空。到中道正觀結遍,才是一破一切破的正式收束。

第七,橫門不是只有並列。湛然說門門三諦、無橫不竪,最後把橫竪都攝入一心;『度曲』的曲是音曲,同一無生義轉入餘門,如同弦管不變而曲調有異。『懸超』則是一心中具、無復次第,絕不是未學前文便可越過前文。

第八,歷餘一心與例餘陰入必須分讀。前者的『歷』是巡檢欲、瞋、慢等心;後者是因前文單約識心,才由識陰例其餘陰、入、界。陰不出心、心不離陰,仍不表示兩個科目可以合併。

第九,達摩欝多羅一段是引述他宗的智障義。湛然明白提醒,既順彼宗述義,就不可把所引說法混入天台本段的圓義;迷事、迷理兩解都可成立,所謂智障不可斷,也承『非條然別』而說,不是教人保留無明。

第十,空觀因緣與四門料簡的末後問答,仍以圓融為旨。空觀並非沒有五緣,只因前文從略;體空又通於小、大、偏、圓,所為不同,才須四門料簡。假、中不雜小教,所以不再重列。這一判讀防止人把文字詳略誤作法義有無,也不讓三觀裂成彼此隔絕的三套修法。

第十一,迷事、迷理兩種智障解,湛然判為各有道理;照事、照理之智雖有二說,並非兩個別體。末後再收回能障、所障三釋,表明前面的語法分判始終相貫,不能只取其中一句另立定義。

最後,『文亦非次』只判末後三根問答是拾遺,不能拿來形容整個中道段。這面鏡所做的,不是把次第全改成無次第,而是讓每一層知道自己的位置:說時可以次第舒展,行時一念三觀;門可以無量,所契不二;智慧可以成障,卻仍由智慧照見其障。

Contemplation of emptiness breaks the grasping of the Dharmas of birth-and-death as real. Contemplation of the provisional distinguishes beings’ illnesses and medicines within emptiness. Both are already wisdom. Why, then, does the Mohe Zhiguan say that in relation to the Middle Way they can become obstructions? If wisdom itself can obstruct, on what can a practitioner finally rely?

The passage on the Middle Way in pervasive breaking through Dharmas begins from precisely this most difficult point. It first explains arising nonarising, nonarising arising, and nonarising nonarising separately, establishing one’s own practice, transforming others, double negation, and double illumination. It then immediately points out that these distinctions exist only to make understanding easier. The three textual passages are successively identical: there is no fixed self, no fixed other, and not even a double negation or double illumination that can be grasped as two destinations.

Contemplation of the Middle does not therefore add a third thing outside emptiness and provisionality. Its task is to illuminate the ignorance that the first two contemplations have not yet penetrated, prevent emptiness and provisionality from settling into two extremes, and finally return every horizontal gate and vertical contemplation to one thought-mind. The path unfolds through intent, conditions, direct cultivation, stages, and benefits, then turns from the one gate of nonarising into immeasurable gates, and finally gathers itself as the three contemplations in one mind.

What Does the Third Contemplation Actually Add?

The Tripiṭaka and Shared teachings can both provisionally establish a third contemplation, yet neither necessarily posits another principle. Tripiṭaka bodhisattvas illuminate the conventional, the Two Vehicles enter the true, and the Buddha possesses both truths. In the Shared Teaching, the Two Vehicles embody emptiness, bodhisattvas enter the provisional, and the Buddha causes both truths to flow together. The third contemplation first marks the difference between what the Buddha and his disciples see; it cannot on that account manufacture another substance outside the two truths.

The Distinct Teaching knows the Middle Way but must first break grasping at marks and see emptiness, then break ignorance and see the provisional. Only afterward does it proceed to cultivate the Middle Way, break one portion of ignorance, and see one portion of the Middle. The first two contemplations are indispensable means. Before they are completed, one cannot hurry into the third; after they are complete, one cannot mistake means for the ultimate.

The Perfect Teaching also breaks two delusions. Its difference is not that it breaks one less thing, but that all three contemplations become directions of practice together from the initial mind. The simile of three layers of bandits makes this clear. Someone with blunt weapons, a weak body, and few strategies breaks two layers first, reorganizes personnel and provisions, and only then attacks the third. Someone with a strong body, sharp weapons, and many strategies breaks all three in one day. The two pieces of iron make the same point: one must be repeatedly fired and worked before it becomes sharp; the other becomes sharp as soon as it encounters fire. All three layers still have to be broken, and the iron must still enter the fire. The perfect-and-sudden does not do less; it refuses to divide the three contemplations into three unrelated stretches of life.

This answers what the third contemplation adds. It does not add another object, but prevents the first two contemplations from each guarding one extreme. It does not abolish sequence, but directs every step of sequence toward the same Middle Way.

Why Must Contemplation of the Middle Begin with Compassion?

The first of the five conditions for cultivating contemplation of the Middle is not mysterious principle but unconditioned compassion. This compassion grasps no fixed mark of beings and is therefore not attached love or views. It grasps no fixed mark of nirvāṇa and is therefore not empty quiescence. Abiding in neither beings nor nirvāṇa, it nevertheless covers the Dharma realm, removes the root of suffering, and gives ultimate happiness.

“Unconditioned” does not mean without causes or without beings. The point of the magnet attracting iron is spontaneous reception. If an obstruction lies between them, the iron still cannot be drawn in. Beings’ mind-nature does not depart from unconditioned compassion, but the veil of ignorance prevents compassion from appearing and functioning spontaneously. Cultivating the Middle means breaking this intervening obstruction so that immeasurable Buddha Dharmas and beings no longer lie outside compassion.

Ordinary water cannot extinguish fire born in water; fire itself must extinguish it. The first two contemplations can break the delusions of views and thought and those innumerable as dust and sand, yet the wisdom they accomplish can leave a subtler obstruction. Contemplation of the Middle does not negate those contemplations. It treats the final barrier that they cannot treat by themselves.

The second condition is fulfilling the original vast vows. What the contemplations of emptiness and provisionality know and sever resembles branches and leaves; unbroken ignorance is the root. Their cultivation of the path and realization of cessation resemble a torch in the hand that cannot illuminate the darkness of all the mountains. A hundred rivers cannot fill the sea, but one rain from a nāga king fills the pool. Contemplation of the Middle extends knowing suffering, severing origination, cultivating the path, and realizing cessation throughout the Dharma realm, so that the four vast vows first made are not fulfilled only in part.

The third is seeking Buddha wisdom. Eyes without feet cannot reach the pool; feet without eyes may fall into a pit. On arriving at the cool pool, personally drinking its water is what Buddha knowledge knows, while seeing its circumference, depth, and color is what the Buddha eye sees. The practitioner needs both eyes and feet; at the pool, what is known and what is seen unfold according to different parts of the simile.

The fourth is learning great skillful means. Maitreya first teaches irreversible practice, Vimalakīrti then breaks the view of awakening, and afterward teaches that quiescent cessation, nonduality, and beings do not depart from awakening. The two great beings strike like hammer and anvil, not to defeat one another but to mature the faculties of the celestial youths. The real is often revealed only after skillful provisionality opens the way. Without skillful means, profound Dharma may become the language of only a few.

The fifth is great diligence. One does not spare even body and life, much less possessions; one does not rest even after attaining awakening, much less before. Contemplation of the Middle confronts the root of ignorance and cannot be completed through strength seeking only a small measure of security. Taken together, the five conditions give a complete movement: compassion supplies direction, vast vows breadth, Buddha wisdom the goal, skillful means the capacity to benefit others, and diligence the refusal to retreat throughout.

When Wisdom Itself Becomes an Obstruction

Direct cultivation of the Middle first admits something difficult to admit. The wisdoms of emptiness and provisionality are wisdom when breaking delusion, yet can become delusion in relation to the Middle Way. Combining with ignorance, they obstruct the wisdom of the Middle and are therefore called cognitive obstruction.

Cognitive obstruction can be understood from three sides. First, the two preceding wisdoms themselves become what actively obstructs. Second, wisdom of the Middle is obstructed, so the name is established from what is obstructed. Third, delusion is active and wisdom of the Middle passive, and the two are named together cognitive obstruction. To reduce this to “knowing too much prevents awakening” would flatten a subtle active-passive relationship into an anti-intellectual slogan.

The criterion for whether the two wisdoms are already illumination is direct. If wisdom of all modes were present, the buddhas’ ten powers, fearlessnesses, and all Dharmas would be perfectly and completely awakened to. Since this is not yet so, existing understanding cannot be passed off as ultimate illumination. At this stage, the danger is that wisdom has become sufficient to break coarse delusions and therefore ceases to see what it has not broken.

Contemplation of the Middle does not tell the practitioner to discard wisdom. It returns wisdom itself to contemplation. If contemplating wisdom is never itself observed, it quietly assumes the position of final sovereign. Only when contemplator and contemplated are both like empty space can dependence cease.

First Round: How Can Four Alternatives Be Gates Yet Also Burn a Person?

The first round contemplates ignorance through the most basic four alternatives. Do the two wisdoms arise from Dharma-nature, from ignorance, from both together, or apart from both? Dharma-nature does not arise, and ignorance is unreal. Arising together bears both faults; arising apart is causeless. Investigation through every alternative fails to find an obtainable self-nature.

In this contemplation, mind becomes serenely pure and does not abide in any alternative. Although the true has not yet arisen, clinging has decisively stopped. This stage resembles seeing a stump from afar in darkness. It seems to move in six bodily parts and might be a person; then it seems unmoving and might be a stump. After long contemplation, one still does not see clearly, yet has ceased decisively to cling. A distance remains between nonclinging and direct realization.

The wisdom of the preceding two contemplations resembles vajra: it has penetrated views and thought and phenomena innumerable as dust and sand. Now contemplation breaks cognitive obstruction and is called contemplation that penetrates contemplation; establishing mind in this principle is called contemplation that reaches contemplation. Vajra was a sharp implement at the preceding layer, but at a deeper layer becomes what must itself be penetrated. This shows that no attainment can forever enthrone itself as ultimate.

The precept-keeping bhikṣu examining insect-free water preserves the same measure. Seeing something move, he wonders whether it is an insect or dust. An insect has living movement; dust does not. After long contemplation, he knows it does not seem to be an insect but still does not see completely clearly. The practitioner thus decisively knows that ignorance lacks the four natures and the movement of self-arising, yet does not grasp “unmoving” as another substance.

The four alternatives are therefore both indispensable and ungraspable. Without them, contemplation has no entrance. Grasp them, and one seals the entrance oneself. Entering principle through one, the others naturally interpenetrate and need not be accumulated one by one as property. Before entry, however, all four must still be cultivated diligently. A gate lets a person pass; it also becomes an obstruction when someone stops upon it.

Second Round: Does Recognizing Dharma-Nature Mean One Has Awakened?

After the four alternatives find ignorance unobtainable, the practitioner may produce an understanding or meditative concentration and immediately decide that ignorance is Dharma-nature. The treatise gives a specific warning: this is still contemplative understanding, not an awakened mind. Recognizing in darkness that something resembles a stump is not the same as seeing it clearly in light.

Contemplation must therefore turn toward Dharma-nature. Does Dharma-nature arise only after ignorance ceases? A Dharma already ceased cannot produce anything. Does it arise while ignorance has not ceased? Then illumination and ignorance coexist. Both ceasing and not ceasing carries both faults; neither ceasing nor not ceasing is causeless. Dharma-nature likewise cannot arise from self, another, both, or no cause.

This round reveals a subtle attachment. In the first, the practitioner no longer clings to ignorance; in the second, one may cling to a newly appearing Dharma-nature. Contemplation of the Middle does not replace a false substance with a correct one. Ignorance is unobtainable, and Dharma-nature is not manufactured by contemplative understanding. Even without awakening, one can still determine that contemplation of the Middle Way can break ignorance, cultivate it constantly, and stop seeking some exotic method elsewhere.

Third Round: Which Reveals Which—True Cultivation or Cultivation according to Conditions?

The third round contemplates true cultivation and cultivation according to conditions by first asking how wisdom receives its name. Horizontally, the buddhas of the ten directions possess wisdom and illumination, while I now have neither. Vertically, the future breaks darkness and attains illumination, in relation to which the present is nonwisdom and ignorance. Wisdom and nonwisdom are both established through relation.

It then asks whether permanent wisdom arises from cultivation according to conditions, true cultivation, both together, or apart from both. How could impermanent conditioned cultivation produce the permanent? If the true is originally permanent, why would it need cultivation? One lineage says conditioned cultivation reveals true cultivation; another says true cultivation appears by itself after conditioned cultivation ceases. The former falls under arising from another, the latter under self-arising; together they fall under arising from both, and apart under causeless arising. Grasp any explanation as real, and wisdom of the Middle cannot arise. Without grasping, all four can become gates.

Yet while attachment must not fix any of the four explanations, teaching can employ all four according to faculties. One person awakens on hearing that the permanent arises from the impermanent, another on hearing of the lineage-nature of the Dharma King, another that extinguishing ignorance obtains the lamp of awakening, another that wisdom comes from neither within nor without. The same statement need not have the same function when breaking attachment and adapting to faculties. The Middle Way does not forbid all speech; it means not being bound by one’s own words while speaking.

Bodhisattvas composing treatises may likewise predominantly expound one gate. One treatise takes support in suchness as its governing theme; another ultimate emptiness, with other Dharmas serving as accompanying adornments. The gates expounded differ, but the principle encountered does not. Relying on meaning rather than words, one need not turn different treatise-gates into weapons of contradiction. Delight, suitability, counteraction, and entry differ, but differing entrances do not make two true principles out of attainment of the path.

Ignorance Is Dharma-Nature—not Two Things Combined into One

When ignorance is broken, is Dharma-nature also broken? When Dharma-nature appears, does ignorance also appear? The treatise answers that true principle originally has no name and is called Dharma-nature only in relation to ignorance. When Dharma-nature appears, ignorance transforms into illumination. Once ignorance is broken, no counterpart remains in relation to which Dharma-nature could still be discussed.

If ignorance no longer exists, with what is it identical? The simile of ice and water resolves the difficulty. To someone unfamiliar with ice, one points to water and calls it ice, then points to ice and calls it water. These are two provisionally established names, not two real things glued together. One jewel produces water when turned toward the moon and fire when turned toward the sun, yet the jewel was never first divided into a water-jewel and a fire-jewel. One thing has two functions according to conditions; two substances do not first exist and then combine.

“Ignorance is Dharma-nature” therefore cannot mean that delusion already equals realized virtue, nor that ignorance should be preserved. What it breaks is the imagination of identity between two things. If ignorance and Dharma-nature are first each established with self-nature and then declared identical, identity itself becomes a third adhesive. Names turn according to delusion and awakening while one thing has never become two: this is the destination of both similes.

How Far Is Contemplation of the Middle from the Initial Mind?

In the Shared Teaching received into the Distinct, cultivation occurs at the seventh ground and realization at the eighth. In the Distinct Teaching, cultivation occurs in the ten dedications and realization at the first ground. These stages are so high and distant that an ordinary beginner has not even reached the stage where cultivation starts; contemplation of the Middle appears as a sheer cliff.

The Perfect Teaching, however, perfectly contemplates the three truths from the beginning of the five grades. Sitting on the Tathāgata’s seat, wearing the Tathāgata’s robe, and entering the Tathāgata’s room do not proclaim an ordinary being a buddha; they say that the initial practice is already oriented toward the Middle Way. From the first through fifth grades, contemplation becomes increasingly clear and an approximate Dharma arises. Seeing a swan and knowing there is a pool, or smoke and confirming fire, remains only approximate seeing. Only on entering the first abode is one portion of ignorance broken.

“Cultivated within one life and realized within one life” does not bind everyone to one timetable. In contrast to the Distinct Teaching’s eons and the Shared Teaching’s lofty stages, it reveals that the Perfect Teaching does not postpone contemplation of the Middle beyond the beginner’s reach. Placing a Perfect stage low does not lower its merit. The one grade of the first abode itself has immeasurable distinctions, just as meditative concentration is summarized in nine grades although its actual depths far exceed nine.

At the first abode one can perform Buddha work throughout the Dharma realm and even manifest the eight marks. Direct contemplation of the Middle relies on neither two extremes nor four alternatives, is ultimately pure, and has neither dependence nor attachment. Breaking one, it breaks all. Only here is pervasive breaking through Dharmas in the Middle Way formally concluded.

If One Gate Communicates with the Path, Why Open Immeasurable Gates?

The three contemplations are cultivated vertically within the gate of nonarising; the remaining gates arrayed beside it are horizontal. Passing directly through successive gates and entering through gates arranged side by side can both bring one before the king. The eight negations are merely the first eight gates listed. Neither existent nor nonexistent, neither defiled nor pure, neither abiding nor attached, neither accepting nor grasping, neither bound nor liberated—all can communicate with principle.

Nonarising and nonceasing can encompass the other gates. Nonarising is nondifference, nonpermanence, noncoming, nondefilement, nonincrease, nonbondage, and nonexistence. Nonceasing is nonidentity, nonannihilation, nongoing, nonpurity, nondecrease, nonliberation, and nonnonexistence. This does not mean that reciting “nonarising and nonceasing” completes every gate. It means that every Dharma cultivated within nonarising can be transposed into other gates.

Aggregates, sense fields, and elements; the three obstructions and four māras; arousing the mind of awakening; four vast vows; establishing mind in calming-and-contemplation; transitions between faith and Dharma; four siddhāntas; various views; 72,384 forms of calming-and-contemplation; cognitive obstruction’s arising from self, another, both, and no cause; its ceasing through self, another, both, and no cause; and its relation through self, another, both, and no cause—every gate can unfold emptiness, provisionality, the Middle, and the three contemplations in one mind.

The Sūtra on the Nonpractice of All Dharmas turns all truths, wisdoms, arousals of mind, contemplative practices, delusions, stages, and teachings into the gate of nonpractice. The Diamond Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra turns giving, ethical discipline, prajñā, ten grounds, object and wisdom, and compassion into the gate of nonabiding. Nonabiding does not only enter emptiness. Abiding in the conventional through nonabiding enters the provisional; abiding in the true mark through nonabiding enters the Middle. One meaning thereby turns into different Dharma gates.

But if nonarising can expound everything, are other gates redundant? The treatise answers from two sides. In one’s own practice, the gate of correspondence differs by person. If cultivation through nonarising produces joy, wholesome mind, broken attachment, and proximity to awakening, it is the gate of the path; otherwise one must try nonceasing, neither defilement nor purity, and other gates. In transforming others, beings’ faculties and conditions differ. One person attains the path on hearing nonarising; another may need to hear neither defilement nor purity. The number of gates does not multiply principles; it reflects the number of illnesses of mind and points of entry.

Why Do the Horizontal and Vertical Finally Leave Only One Mind?

The horizontal and vertical are profound and broad. They break deviant attachment, expound scriptures and treatises, cultivate contemplative practice, and adapt to faculties. Yet the more broadly they are explained, the harder it becomes to find where to begin. The treatise therefore gathers them into one sentence: the Dharma produced through conditions in one thought of ignorance is immediately empty, immediately provisional, and immediately the Middle.

This sentence does not abolish the foregoing. Precisely because aggregates, sense fields, and elements; simple and compound views; thought throughout the nine grounds; sixteen gates; three provisionalities and four alternatives; and illness, medicine, and administration have already been explained one by one, the statements “one mind is conditionally arisen,” “one mind is immediately empty,” “one mind is immediately provisional,” and “one mind is neither empty nor provisional” reveal what one mind contains. Without the broad preceding explanation, “one mind possesses all” easily becomes a hollow slogan.

“Suspended transcendence” is not skipping but simultaneous inclusion. The foregoing sequential conditioned Dharmas, emptinesses, provisionalities, and forms of neither existence nor nonexistence are now recognized together within one mind. Their marks may be explained sequentially; in terms of principle, there is only one thought immediately empty, immediately provisional, and immediately the Middle.

The treatise says one instant has three marks—arising, abiding, and ceasing—and that they differ. Arising represents provisional existence, ceasing empty nonexistence, and abiding neither empty nor existent. The three contemplations in one mind differ without becoming three minds taking turns on duty. When greed, anger, and delusion arise, grasping a self and the mark of beings arises. Within that very thought, contemplate it as immediately empty, immediately provisional, and immediately the Middle; calming-and-contemplation is simultaneously complete. Contemplation is called Buddha knowledge and calming Buddha vision. This is where beings begin opening the Buddha’s knowledge and vision.

The contemplation’s formation is the first grade of rejoicing. Reading and recitation assist it to form the second. Teaching according to practice forms the third. Concurrent practice of the six perfections forms the fourth, and their complete practice the fifth. One then enters the approximate stage of purification of the six faculties and advances to the first abode, where ignorance is broken. Principial possession has not abolished contemplative practice, and contemplative practice has not departed from one thought.

This one mind must also be examined in desire, anger, and pride; the three contemplations in one mind cannot be discussed only when calm. The preceding passage principally contemplated the consciousness aggregate, so consciousness must also be used by analogy for the other four aggregates, twelve sense fields, and eighteen elements. If one mind exists only in abstract understanding and fails upon encountering desire, anger, pride, or form, feeling, perception, and formations, breaking is not truly pervasive.

What Does the Final Analysis of Cognitive Obstruction Warn Us About?

The treatise ends by presenting another lineage’s explanation of cognitive obstruction. Consciousness-knowledge follows discriminated marks and can therefore be called knowledge; the substance of its discrimination impedes realization-knowledge of things as they are and can therefore also be called obstruction. Afflictive obstruction is discussed principally through craving, and cognitive obstruction through ignorance. Craving continues the existences; ignorance leaves what is knowable unilluminated.

Delusion about principle and delusion about phenomena can each be called cognitive obstruction. Although wisdom illuminating principle and wisdom illuminating phenomena have two aspects, they are not two categorically different substances. Cognitive obstruction and ignorance likewise do not have two natures. Abandoning discrimination can move toward purity, but treating wisdom itself as a real thing that must be annihilated falls into the other extreme. Merit assisting the path must still be cultivated; one cannot use nondiscrimination as a name under which every wholesome practice is discarded.

The final exchange on stages preserves the same measure. The eighth ground, first ground, and first abode must be read together with the Shared, Distinct, and Perfect teachings rather than arranged as three answers inside one teaching. Contemplation of emptiness begins from the ground of ordinary beings and therefore does not judge three faculties through later stages. The provisional and Middle are cultivated after entering stages and can therefore distinguish depth through stage. The entire passage on the Middle Way does not erase distinctions. It keeps every distinction from departing from perfect interfusion and keeps perfect interfusion from becoming a pretext for canceling distinctions.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

The preceding reading followed the treatise’s own sequence from the third contemplation, five conditions, three rounds of direct cultivation, stages and benefits, and horizontal gates to one mind. Zhanran’s Fuxing Chuanhong Jue illuminates several joints where layers are easily confused.

First, the treatise’s three passages have an expository sequence, but the real intent of contemplative practice is not sequential. Zhanran says they are successively identical precisely because one’s own practice, transforming others, double negation, and double illumination are all provisional establishments. The analysis through four teachings finally reveals specifically the three contemplations at the initial mind in the Perfect Teaching. This does not cancel the treatise’s divisions; it separates textual unfolding from perfect cultivation during practice.

Second, although the five conditions have the same names as those listed under entering the provisional, their meanings differ. Zhanran specifically points out that unconditioned compassion must possess both preceding kinds of compassion. The magnet attracting iron takes the meaning of spontaneous action. In the pool simile, seeing corresponds to the Buddha eye and drinking to Buddha knowledge, while knowledge and vision are one in substance. Maitreya and Vimalakīrti as hammer and anvil represent provisional and real mutually revealing one another and together maturing the celestial youths. These correlations of pool, hammer, and anvil come from Zhanran, not headings in the treatise itself.

Third, “cognitive obstruction” must preserve three grammatical readings: both words belong to what actively obstructs; both are spoken from the perspective of what is obstructed; or obstruction is active and cognition passive. The three rounds of direct cultivation are further judged different names for the three provisionalities: contemplating ignorance is formation by causes, contemplating Dharma-nature continuity, and contemplating the true and conditions relation. The names of the provisionalities make the structure of the three investigations visible but are not original subsection headings in the treatise.

Fourth, the stump and insect-water similes both occupy a contemplative stage that has not yet become clear. Zhanran correlates person and insect with ignorance, and stump and dust with Dharma-nature, but their function is not to establish the latter as a graspable substance. They show attachment to the four alternatives gradually ceasing before true vision arises. When the four alternatives communicate with principle, they are gates; when one grasps them, they destroy the gate. Entering through one, the others interpenetrate.

Fifth, the ice-and-water exchange on ignorance and Dharma-nature is explicitly judged to concern two Dharmas without substance, possessing only provisional names. The nature of wetness is originally nondual, and the jewel does not first contain two substances; it reveals water or fire only through the conditions of moon or sun. This frees “identity” from two things glued together and frees “breaking ignorance” from annihilating Dharma-nature.

Sixth, the eighth ground of the Shared Teaching, first ground of the Distinct Teaching, and first abode of the Perfect Teaching each retain their teaching distinction. Zhanran judges the five grades of the Perfect Teaching as preliminary to approximate seeing and separately illuminates not relying on four alternatives and being without dependence or attachment as nature-emptiness and mark-emptiness. Only when direct contemplation of the Middle concludes pervasiveness is breaking one and thereby breaking all formally gathered.

Seventh, horizontal gates are not merely parallel. Zhanran says every gate has three truths and no horizontal gate lacks the vertical; finally he gathers horizontal and vertical into one mind. The “tune” in transposing a tune is musical. One meaning of nonarising turns into other gates as the same strings and pipes yield different melodies. “Suspended transcendence” means all are present in one mind and sequence no longer remains; it never means one can skip the preceding study without learning it.

Eighth, examination of other one minds and analogy to the remaining aggregates and sense fields must be read separately. “Examination” in the former means inspecting the minds of desire, anger, pride, and the rest. The latter extends from the consciousness aggregate to the other aggregates, sense fields, and elements because the preceding passage concerned consciousness alone. Aggregates do not go beyond mind and mind does not leave aggregates, but this does not merge two divisions.

Ninth, the Dharmottara passage reports another school’s meaning of cognitive obstruction. Zhanran clearly warns that when presenting that school’s meaning one must not mix the cited explanation into the perfect Tiantai meaning of the present passage. Both delusion about phenomena and delusion about principle can be established. The statement that cognitive obstruction cannot be severed follows from its not being categorically separate; it does not instruct anyone to preserve ignorance.

Tenth, the final exchange on the conditions of emptiness and analysis through four gates still takes perfect interfusion as its intent. Contemplation of emptiness does not lack five conditions; they were only abbreviated earlier. Embodied emptiness extends through Small and Great Vehicles and partial and Perfect teachings; because their purposes differ, four-gate analysis is needed. The provisional and Middle do not mix with Small-Vehicle teachings and therefore need not repeat it. This reading prevents differences in textual detail from being mistaken for presence or absence in Dharma meaning and prevents the three contemplations from splitting into isolated systems.

Eleventh, Zhanran judges the explanations of cognitive obstruction as delusion about phenomena and principle to have reason. Although wisdom illuminating phenomena and wisdom illuminating principle are spoken of as two, they are not separate substances. The conclusion returns again to the three readings of active and passive obstruction, showing that the preceding grammatical distinctions remain coherent throughout and that one sentence cannot be extracted to establish a separate definition.

Finally, “its textual position is likewise not sequential” judges only the final exchange on the three faculties as supplementary and cannot describe the entire Middle Way passage. This mirror does not change all sequence into nonsequence. It lets every layer know its place: exposition may unfold sequentially, while practice is the three contemplations in one thought; gates may be immeasurable, while what they encounter is nondual; wisdom can become an obstruction, yet wisdom itself illuminates that obstruction.

識通塞·道品調適Discerning Passage and Obstruction · Regulating the Factors of the Path

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

路上最難辨認的障礙,往往不是迎面而來的牆,而是那條看來已經走通的路。《摩訶止觀》把識通塞放在破法遍之後,正因行者可能已會觀空、會破執,卻又愛著這份能破的智慧;能破一旦被執取,也就和所破一樣成了塞。

於是第五乘不只問什麼是塞,更問什麼叫通、通會不會再翻成塞。第六乘緊接著也不另換題目:既已知道路通塞,身心的行法怎樣調到恰好,才不致浮沉失度?前一乘如導師識路,後一乘如釀者調味;一個辨方向,一個調步伐,都是初心當下的事。

通與塞,難道不是一眼就能分辨嗎

不一定。明顯的貪著、邪見、煩惱當然是塞;可是愛著觀空智慧,也同樣是塞。當能破的智慧被執取,它和所破的惑便站到同一邊,必須連能破也再加檢驗。若觀智不被執著,才可只破塞而保存通。

本論用兩幅意象把分寸說得很準。治眼病是為除膜、養珠,不能因除膜而傷明珠;討伐是為破賊、護將,不能因破賊而連良將也毀掉。識通塞不是把一切都破成空白,而是在每一次破除中知道什麼應去、什麼應護。

因此,識通塞也叫知得失、知字非字。通塞約理解說,得失約實行說,字非字約教法說。聽得正、分別得正、對緣理解得正,還要真正覺了何處通、何處塞;若只偶然得到三觀的名字,像蟲蛀木頭恰好留下字形,蟲本身並不識字。名稱、理解與實行必須互相照應。

五百由旬,究竟是五段什麼路

五百由旬出自化城險道的譬喻,卻不能拿一條單線硬套。本論檢討六種舊解:有人配地位,有人配生死種類,有人把三界與二乘接成五百,有人配五住煩惱,也有人只數思惑、塵沙、無明。每一說都抓到一個面向,卻不能同時會合五百、三百處化城、二乘共入城等經義。這就像拿一孔的匙去開三齒之鎖,匙並非全無形狀,只是對不上完整鎖齒。

智者因此不立一條唯一配法,而作三番五百。從生死處所看,三界果報是三百,方便有餘土是四百,實報無礙土是五百。從煩惱看,見惑、五下分結、五上分結、塵沙、無明,依次成五百。從觀智看,空觀知三百,假觀知四百,中觀知五百。處所是所歷,煩惱是所斷,觀智是能知;三面合看,導師才真正知道險道通塞。

這一改讀還解開《大智度論》兩段看似不同的配法。以二乘為四百,是依通教把三界外涅槃視為極處;以二乘為一百,則從出假菩薩離開二乘涅槃、再入三界說。數字沒有被勉強抹平,而是各自回到它所依的觀法。

位次那麼遙遠,初心怎樣檢查腳下這一步

若把通塞只放在多劫以後的聖位,初心連見惑尚未斷,便無從用功。所以本論把路重新拉回每一念,分成橫、竪兩面。

橫向同時檢查三種結構:苦、集是塞而道、滅是通;無明十二因緣是塞而無明滅是通;六蔽覆心是塞而六度是通。竪向則看三重進路:見思與分段生死是塞,從假入空是通;無知與方便生死是塞,從空入假是通;無明與因緣生死是塞,中道正觀是通。

只有橫列或竪列都不夠,還須橫織竪。修入空觀時,要在每一心、每一能觀、每一所觀中辨諦、緣、度;修出假觀時,對病、藥、授藥也作同樣檢校;修中觀時,面對無明、法性、真緣,仍不能省去這一步。空、假、中不是三張通行證,每一觀都可能在諦、緣、度上起塞,也都需要破塞養通。

最容易漏掉的是能觀本身。所觀之見即空,能體達它的心也即空;阿羅漢之心尚名無漏五陰,初心未真之觀,怎能被當作不屬五陰的純粹智慧?一旦把能觀計為實有,結、業、生死又由此生起。所觀要查,能觀也要查,識通塞才不是只向外找錯。

空、假、中已經具足,為什麼仍說不合所用

因為三觀若各自分張,仍留下通塞。竪看時,前兩觀在自身範圍是通,望向上一觀又成塞;最後一觀勝過下觀是通,與較小法隔開又成塞。橫看時,每一觀在當分是通,彼此不能相收便是塞。

本論以徒步、乘馬、神通作譬。徒步和乘馬都須選通路、避障礙;神通飛行時,山壁如虛空,似乎已無路可選。但若把三者分作三段,仍是三義分張。真正要處理的,不是把腳程換得越來越快,而是那顆心是否仍把三觀切成互不相入的三條路。

一心三觀破竪向的分隔,三觀一心破橫向的分隔。空當下具空、假、中,便不只是一段徒步;假當下具空、假、中,便不只是一程乘馬;中當下具空、假、中,連對神通無礙的執取也不留下。一心能即空、即假、即中,山河石壁、眾魔群道都如虛空,不必離低攀高,也不必避山走谷,觸處都可通達寶所。

這不是把空、假、中混成一句口號。每一法、每一能、每一所仍須具體檢查,每一處都要看諦、緣、度是否即空、即假、即中。一心不是省略分別,而是使所有分別不再彼此封閉。

既然無塞,還需要說通嗎

不需要另立一個通。通是對塞而說;若所觸之處都如虛空,塞不可得,通也無從單獨成立。但『無通無塞』本身若被握成新見解,苦、集、無明與障蔽便會在這裡再生。原來能越山壁的神通會失去,連乘馬、徒步的能力也一併失去。

所以無通無塞不是停止檢校,而是雙照通塞。面對一法、一能、一所,既不把塞固定為實物,也不把通據為所得;有塞便破,有通便養,連對破與養的執著也照見。這也解釋了四個交錯問題:橫塞從粗看可以障竪通,竪通也似乎能治橫塞;細分時,橫塞近而不能塞深遠的竪通,橫通力弱而不能通竪塞,竪塞不必成橫障,竪通也只對治自己相應的塞。回答隨觀察層次而變,不可拿一往之說封死二往分別。

已經破法遍,為什麼還要調道品

因為知道方向,不等於身心已調得能走。破法遍與識通塞之後,若三十七品沒有調停,仍難迅速與真法相應。有漏道品在初心作無漏方便,方便若失去分寸,真理便難會入。

釀酒的譬喻正說這個『適』字。酵的暖度恰好,水才變成酒;麴、糵過與不及,味都不成。道品也不是項目湊齊便有效,而要知道何時生起、怎樣承接、浮沉時如何互調。

本論先列四種組織。當分,是念處、正勤、如意足、根、力、覺、道每一品都可在自身當分得道。相攝,是念處能攝餘品,餘品也能攝念處。約位,是把七科分配煖、頂、忍、世第一、見道、修道等位。這三種都能說明道品,卻還不是調停。只有相生,從念處生正勤,正勤發如意足,如意足生五根,五根生五力,五力生七覺,七覺入八正,才顯出善巧調適。

道品也不是二乘專有。若一套三十七品是涅槃因,依四種道諦、十六門展開,便有無量三十七助菩提法而成大涅槃因;這不是在道品之外另造一套法,正如四諦之外沒有第五諦。道品可說正道,也可說助道;可在欲界、未到定、初禪作有漏方便,也可在見諦思惟中成無漏行。名稱隨位與作用而變,所調的仍是這三十七品。

三十七品很多,初心要從哪一品開始

從四念處開始,卻不是把其餘三十三品留待很遠以後。本論只廣明無作道諦的三十七品,先用一念心攝十法界陰入。法性因緣生,所以一種能是一切種;法性空,所以一切色受心法都不可固著;法性假,所以一色一切色、一受一切受、一心一切心、一行無量行;法性中,所以既不固定為一,也不割裂為一切,而雙照一與一切。身、受、心、法四念處,每一處都即空、即假、即中。

大地能生種種芽,是這一觀的核心意象。卉木叢林雖多,大地不因此分裂成許多地;十法界的色心雖無量,也不妨礙一念法性。反過來,大地是一,也不使芽葉失去各自形色。一切種與一種、一切法與一念心,在這裡不是彼此取消,而是互相通達。

四念處又同時破凡夫、二乘八倒。以身念處為例,法性之色不是固定的淨,凡夫計淨,便由即空破其染著,成枯念處;法性之色也不是固定的不淨,二乘計不淨,便由即假破其滯空灰滅,成榮念處。再觀色非空非假,便非淨、非不淨,非榮、非枯,離開兩邊,也不另立一個中點,這才叫雙樹中間。

受的苦樂倒、心的常無常倒、法的我無我倒,都依同一結構觀察。即空使諸倒與榮枯空寂,即假使兩邊雙樹都能成立,即中使一切皆是法界。治倒的法藥共有四種,能觀的法性觀智名為念,所觀的一諦即三諦名為處;只一念心,作用便如此廣遠。若能由此進入,始終具足,不須另修餘法;若仍未入,才展轉調下一品。

一品未入,下一品怎樣接手

不是宣判前一品失敗,而是看見當下偏差,再以後一品調整。勤觀念處就是四正勤:使已生見思惡不再生,使未生塵沙無明惡不生;使已生空智增長,使未生的道種智、一切種智開發。若心仍散動,就入善寂,在上定中修四如意足。

欲如意足使心專向所修法,精進如意足使修習無間無雜,心如意足使一心正住,思惟如意足善分別方便而不動散。若定心仍未入,五根接手:信三諦,倍策精進,只念正助,不忘不動,內性自照。根若仍弱,再修五力,使信破疑、進破懈怠、念破邪想、定破散亂、慧破邪執。

若心浮動,七覺以除、捨、定使它沉靜;若心沉沒,以精進、擇法、喜使它振起;念通持浮沉兩面。若仍未入,再用八正道:正見觀三諦,正思惟發觀,正語使自他俱益,正業不被二邊牽引,正命對他利不惱、於己利知足,正精進善入正諦,正念不動不忘,正定安住決定。

這個次第最後又回到四念處。四念處中的四種精進就是四正勤,四種定心就是四如意足;善根生起叫根,根增長叫力,分別念處之道用叫覺,安穩行於念處之道叫八正。七科不是七件拼裝零件,而是同一觀法在勤、定、增長、調停與安行中的不同名字。

道樹譬把這條生長線畫得更清楚。法性法界是地,念處是種,正勤是芽,五根向下生根,五力如莖葉上布,七覺如花開,八正如果實成熟。果成便到寶所、入祕密藏、見佛性。根、莖、花、果各有時節,卻從未離開同一大地與種子。

無漏城有三門,應從定入還是從慧入

兩路都可。三十七品將行者帶到無漏城,城有空、無相、無作三門,又名三解脫門、三三昧。若由正見、正思惟入定,再從定發無漏,智慧如大臣,正定如大王,因此從定立名三三昧。若由正定生正見,再從正見發無漏,定如大臣,智慧如大王,因此從慧立名三解脫。也可依伏道與斷證道分,也可因定慧相合而說三昧即解脫、解脫即三昧。

三門在不同觀法中意義不同。三藏依四諦十六行分空、無相、無作;通教先觀苦集如幻即空,再連空相與能觀也遣;別教從空出假,再進中道,或於無量病藥中明空、無相、無願;圓觀則緣諸法實相,空與不空都名中道。

夢與睡眠的譬喻顯出差別。只在夢中逐一找十八種事不可得,仍是就所生事物說十八空;圓觀連生夢的睡眠法也不可得,從它所生的一切內外法隨之不可得。十八空不是十八個封閉空室,而都歸法性實相的一空。一空即三門,三門即一門;每一門又都具三解脫,互不妨礙。

利根處處得入,為什麼還要一路走到雙樹

因為施化有不同時節。《華嚴》如日先照高山,偏顯四榮;鹿苑偏顯四枯;方等、般若調枯入榮,引小歸大;到鶴林雙樹,施化已足,佛在榮枯中間入涅槃。極鈍難化者直到最後才完成,利根明悟者卻可處處得入。

八千聲聞在《法華經》中受記作佛,如秋收冬藏,這一番教化已經完成,不必等到雙樹。舍利弗等六人也能莊嚴雙樹;既能莊嚴,便不能說他們未見佛性。聲聞尚可處處入,菩薩更可知。路有施化先後,入口卻不被最後一站壟斷。

識通塞由此與道品調適合成一條完整路線。先辨能破是否又成所破,再以橫竪檢校每一心;再看道品是否調得相生,浮沉時是否知道轉品;最後入一門而見三門、入一時而不礙諸時。善知通塞不是只會指出哪裡走不通,而是能讓每一步都回到一心三觀,使初心也真正向寶所前進。

輔行之眼

湛然先把識通塞分成橫、竪、橫別、一心四層。前文破法遍所破的是法執,這裡更細查能執;即使觀法本正,只要對能觀生著,著心便與邪執相同。所以『破塞存通』不是保留一個可據有的通,而是能破所破皆受檢校。

六家配釋之後,湛然以『今家正解』標出三番五百,並用經緯解橫織竪:竪三觀如經,橫向諦、緣、度如緯,交織才成三諦文章。入空、出假、中觀各自都要歷法、能、所,不能因已名中觀便免查通塞。

本論所引三類菩薩與三種行路譬,還有用經層次。湛然指出,三類菩薩的次序經過開分與移置;行路譬在論本原作乘羊、乘馬、神通,本論以徒步替代乘羊。這些差異顯示智者如何取義,不宜拿今本文字靜默改平。

一心段由湛然判得最緊:一心具三,破次第竪隔;三觀只是一心,破橫向分張。若又執『無通無塞』,仍是別相之塞。通塞、得失、字非字也分別約解、行、教,三名同旨而責任不同。

道品四義中,湛然只把相生判作調停,因它使七科次第調試。有漏道品作無漏方便,限在初心調停而能為初住無漏作因;正道、助道兩說都須保存,不能選一廢一。本論廣明無作三十七品,正是此段主意,其餘三種道諦暫置不展。

無作念處雖分身、受、心、法先後寫出,湛然提醒實觀不出一念;四正勤文字看來次第,意義仍是圓融。四如意足雖屬定,必須定慧均等;五根再修增長才名五力;七覺以寂照、除等、進等調停,念通持兩組;八正雖位次已極,這裡仍只說初心可修。

無作念處開端連用般若、華嚴、法華,湛然判為用後一部經展開前一部經的意思,不是三經各自重說同一句。他又以一念百界千如、三千世間收成空、假、中三諦,說明『一切種』怎樣落在現前一念。身、受、心、法雖依文字逐項展開,所觀始終沒有離開這一念,也沒有把九法界排除在佛界之外。

道樹譬中,本論由種、芽直接寫到五根,沒有明配如意足。湛然只在釋中補說莖幹上聳可譬如意足,沒有倒改正文。三三昧與三解脫的王臣配法也不可專取一說;圓門則空即無相、無作,一門即三門,但仍要先辨三藏、通、別、圓各自所緣,才不會以同名混義。

末段五時,湛然判作五味施化;雙樹則由六人與如來、五陰與五解脫,讀到三佛性及六法不即不離。這面鏡把全段的用力處收在『調』與『識』:識不是多立判斷,而是節節知道能觀是否成著;調不是另添一法,而是使已有道品在一念中浮沉得宜、展轉相生。

後來《止觀義例》以『三止三觀在一心中』與『節節檢校』概括識通塞,又以念處為道品之體;《止觀大意》則把『於通起塞便破、於塞得通便護』與七科次第調試連成一線。兩部短文都沒有另造方法,只把本段從能觀自檢到諸品相生的骨架再次顯出。

The hardest obstruction to recognize on a road is often not the wall directly ahead but the route that seems already open. The Mohe Zhiguan (Great Calming-and-Contemplation) places discerning passage and obstruction after pervasively breaking through Dharmas precisely because practitioners may already know how to contemplate emptiness and break attachment yet come to cherish the very wisdom that breaks it. Once what actively breaks is grasped, it becomes an obstruction just like what it breaks.

The fifth vehicle therefore asks not only what obstruction is but also what passage means and whether passage can turn back into obstruction. The sixth vehicle immediately continues the same question: once the road’s openings and blockages are known, how should bodily and mental practices be regulated to the proper measure so that buoyancy and sinking do not run out of balance? The first vehicle here resembles a guide who knows the route; the second, a brewer who balances flavor. One discerns direction and the other regulates the pace, and both concern the beginner’s present thought.

Are Passage and Obstruction Not Obvious at a Glance?

Not necessarily. Obvious greed, deviant views, and afflictions are certainly obstructions, but cherishing the wisdom that contemplates emptiness is an obstruction too. When the wisdom that actively breaks is grasped, it takes the same side as the delusion it breaks and must itself be examined again. Only when contemplative wisdom is not grasped can one break obstruction while preserving passage.

The treatise states this measure precisely through two images. Treating an eye disease means removing the film while nurturing the jewel; one must not damage the bright jewel while removing the film. A campaign means defeating bandits while protecting the general; one must not destroy the good general together with the bandits. Discerning passage and obstruction does not break everything into a blank. At every act of breaking it knows what should be removed and what should be protected.

Discerning passage and obstruction is therefore also called knowing gain and loss and knowing word and nonword. Passage and obstruction concern understanding; gain and loss, practice; word and nonword, teaching. One must hear correctly, distinguish correctly, understand conditions correctly, and genuinely awaken to where passage lies and where obstruction lies. Merely happening upon the names of the three contemplations resembles insects boring into wood and accidentally leaving the shapes of written words: the insects themselves do not read. Name, understanding, and practice must illuminate one another.

Five Hundred Yojanas: What Five Stretches of Road Are They?

The five hundred yojanas come from the simile of the dangerous road and phantom city, but they cannot be forced onto one linear scheme. The treatise examines six old explanations: some correlate them with stages; some with types of birth-and-death; some join the three realms to the Two Vehicles to make five hundred; some correlate them with the five abiding afflictions; and some count only the delusions of thought, dust-and-sand delusions, and ignorance. Each explanation catches one aspect but cannot simultaneously accord with the five hundred, the phantom city at the three-hundred point, the Two Vehicles entering the city together, and the other implications of the sūtra. This resembles using a key with one notch to open a lock with three teeth. The key is not wholly without shape; it simply does not match the complete lock.

Zhizhe therefore does not establish one exclusive correlation but gives three rounds of five hundred. Seen through places of birth-and-death, recompense in the three realms is three hundred, the Land of Skillful Means with Remainder four hundred, and the Land of Unobstructed Real Reward five hundred. Seen through afflictions, delusions of views, the five lower fetters, the five higher fetters, dust-and-sand delusions, and ignorance successively form the five hundreds. Seen through contemplative wisdom, contemplation of emptiness knows three hundred, contemplation of provisionality four hundred, and contemplation of the Middle five hundred. Places are what is traversed, afflictions what is severed, and contemplative wisdom what knows. Only by seeing all three sides together does the guide truly know the passage and obstruction of the dangerous road.

This rereading also resolves two apparently different correlations in the Great Treatise. Counting the Two Vehicles as four hundred follows the Shared Teaching in regarding nirvāṇa beyond the three realms as the utmost point. Counting them as one hundred instead speaks from the standpoint of bodhisattvas entering the provisional, who leave the nirvāṇa of the Two Vehicles and reenter the three realms. The numbers are not forcibly flattened into one scheme; each returns to the contemplative method on which it depends.

If the Stages Are So Remote, How Does a Beginner Inspect This Very Step?

If passage and obstruction are placed only at noble stages many eons away, beginners who have not even severed delusions of views have no way to practice. The treatise therefore draws the road back into every thought and divides its inspection into horizontal and vertical dimensions.

Horizontally, three structures are examined at once: suffering and origination are obstruction, while the path and cessation are passage; ignorance and the twelve links of dependent origination are obstruction, while the cessation of ignorance is passage; the six obscurations covering mind are obstruction, while the six perfections are passage. Vertically, three levels of advance are examined: views and thought together with fragmentary birth-and-death are obstruction, while entering emptiness from provisionality is passage; lack of knowledge and transformational birth-and-death are obstruction, while entering provisionality from emptiness is passage; ignorance and causal birth-and-death are obstruction, while correct contemplation of the Middle Way is passage.

Neither horizontal listing nor vertical listing alone is sufficient; the horizontal must be woven through the vertical. When cultivating contemplation entering emptiness, one must distinguish truths, dependent origination, and perfections within every mind, everything that contemplates, and everything contemplated. When cultivating contemplation entering the provisional, illness, medicine, and administering medicine undergo the same inspection. When cultivating contemplation of the Middle, this step cannot be omitted in relation to ignorance, Dharma-nature, and true conditions. Emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle are not three passes granting automatic passage. Each contemplation can generate obstruction within truths, dependent origination, and perfections, and each requires breaking obstruction and nurturing passage.

What is most easily overlooked is what contemplates. The view contemplated is immediately empty, but the mind that embodies and penetrates it is immediately empty too. Even an arhat’s mind is called the uncontaminated five aggregates; how could the beginner’s not-yet-real contemplation be treated as pure wisdom outside the five aggregates? Once what contemplates is reckoned truly existent, fetters, karma, and birth-and-death arise from it again. What is contemplated must be inspected, and what contemplates must also be inspected. Only then does discerning passage and obstruction cease to mean searching outward for errors.

If Emptiness, Provisionality, and the Middle Are Complete, Why Are They Still Said Not to Fit the Intended Use?

Because the three contemplations still leave passage and obstruction when divided from one another. Seen vertically, the first two are passage within their own scope but become obstruction in relation to the contemplation above. The last surpasses the lower contemplations and is passage, yet becomes obstruction again when isolated from the lesser Dharmas. Seen horizontally, each contemplation is passage within its own division, but their inability to include one another is obstruction.

The treatise uses walking, riding a horse, and superknowledge as similes. Walking and riding both require choosing open routes and avoiding obstructions. When one flies by superknowledge, mountain walls are like empty space and there seems no route left to choose. Yet dividing the three into separate stretches still leaves three meanings dispersed. The real issue is not replacing one mode of travel with another of increasing speed, but whether the mind still cuts the three contemplations into three mutually exclusive roads.

Three contemplations in one mind break vertical separation; the three contemplations as one mind break horizontal separation. Emptiness immediately possesses emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle and is therefore not merely a stretch traveled on foot. Provisionality immediately possesses all three and is therefore not merely a stretch traveled on horseback. The Middle immediately possesses all three and does not even retain attachment to the unobstructedness of superknowledge. When one mind can immediately be empty, provisional, and the Middle, mountains, rivers, stone walls, hordes of māras, and groups following other paths are all like empty space. One need neither leave low ground to climb high nor avoid mountains to follow valleys. Every place touched opens passage to the place of jewels.

This does not blend emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle into a slogan. Every Dharma, everything that contemplates, and everything contemplated must still be concretely inspected. At every point one must see whether truths, dependent origination, and perfections are immediately empty, provisional, and the Middle. One mind does not eliminate distinctions; it prevents all distinctions from becoming closed to one another.

If There Is No Obstruction, Must Passage Still Be Spoken Of?

No separate passage need be established. Passage is spoken of relative to obstruction. If everywhere touched is like empty space, obstruction is unobtainable and passage cannot stand alone. Yet if “neither passage nor obstruction” is itself seized as a new view, suffering, origination, ignorance, and obscuration arise there again. The superknowledge that formerly crossed mountain walls is lost, and even the capacities to ride and walk are lost with it.

Neither passage nor obstruction therefore does not mean ending inspection; it means illuminating passage and obstruction together. Faced with a Dharma, what contemplates, and what is contemplated, one neither fixes obstruction as a real thing nor appropriates passage as an attainment. If there is obstruction, one breaks it; if there is passage, one nurtures it; and one illuminates even attachment to breaking and nurturing. This also explains the four intersecting questions. Seen roughly, horizontal obstruction can obstruct vertical passage, and vertical passage seems able to treat horizontal obstruction. Distinguished finely, horizontal obstruction is near and cannot block the profound and remote vertical passage; horizontal passage is weak and cannot pass through vertical obstruction; vertical obstruction need not become a horizontal barrier; and vertical passage treats only its corresponding obstruction. The answer changes with the level of observation; a first-order answer must not be used to foreclose second-order distinctions.

Having Already Pervasively Broken through Dharmas, Why Regulate the Factors of the Path?

Because knowing the direction does not mean body and mind are tuned to walk it. Even after pervasively breaking through Dharmas and discerning passage and obstruction, one still has difficulty quickly corresponding with true Dharma if the thirty-seven factors are not regulated. At the initial mind, contaminated factors serve as preparatory means for the uncontaminated. When these means lose their measure, entry into true principle becomes difficult.

The simile of brewing wine speaks precisely to this word “proper.” Water turns into wine only when the ferment has the right warmth. If yeast and malt are excessive or deficient, no flavor forms. The factors of the path likewise do not work merely because all items are present. One must know when they arise, how one succeeds another, and how they mutually regulate buoyancy and sinking.

The treatise first presents four arrangements. Individually defined means that the foundations of mindfulness, right efforts, bases of spiritual power, faculties, powers, factors of awakening, and path can each attain the path within their own scope. Mutually inclusive means that the foundations include the other factors and the other factors also include the foundations. According to stages means distributing the seven groups across warmth, summit, tolerance, foremost in the world, seeing the path, cultivating the path, and other stages. All three explain the factors but do not yet regulate them. Only mutual arising—foundations producing right efforts, right efforts activating bases of spiritual power, bases producing five faculties, faculties producing five powers, powers producing seven factors of awakening, and seven factors entering the Eightfold Path—reveals skillful regulation.

Nor are the factors exclusive to the Two Vehicles. If one set of thirty-seven is a cause of nirvāṇa, unfolding it through four kinds of the truth of the path and sixteen gates produces immeasurable sets of thirty-seven Dharmas assisting awakening, which become causes of great nirvāṇa. This does not invent a separate set outside the factors, just as there is no fifth truth outside the four truths. The factors can be called the direct path or the assisting path. They can serve as contaminated preparatory means in the desire realm, access concentration, and first dhyāna, and can become uncontaminated practice within seeing the truths and cultivation. Their names change according to stage and function; what is regulated remains these same thirty-seven factors.

With So Many Factors, Where Does a Beginner Start?

Begin with the four foundations of mindfulness, but do not leave the other thirty-three for a remote future. The treatise extensively explains only the thirty-seven factors of the nonconstructed truth of the path and first gathers the aggregates and sense fields of the ten Dharma realms within one thought-moment. Because Dharma-nature arises through conditions, one seed can be every seed. Because Dharma-nature is empty, no form, feeling, mind, or Dharma can be fixed. Because Dharma-nature is provisional, one form is every form, one feeling every feeling, one mind every mind, and one formation immeasurable formations. Because Dharma-nature is the Middle, it is fixed neither as one nor divided into all, yet illuminates one and all together. Each of the four foundations—body, feelings, mind, and Dharmas—is immediately empty, provisional, and the Middle.

The earth’s power to produce various sprouts is the central image of this contemplation. However many herbs, trees, groves, and forests there are, the earth does not divide into many earths. However immeasurable the forms and minds of the ten Dharma realms are, they do not obstruct the Dharma-nature of one thought. Conversely, the earth’s oneness does not cause sprouts and leaves to lose their respective shapes and colors. Every seed and one seed, all Dharmas and one thought-moment, do not cancel one another here but open passage into one another.

The four foundations simultaneously break the eight inversions of ordinary beings and the Two Vehicles. Take the foundation of the body. The form of Dharma-nature is not fixed purity. When ordinary beings reckon it pure, immediate emptiness breaks their defiled attachment and fulfills the withered foundation. The form of Dharma-nature is also not fixed impurity. When followers of the Two Vehicles reckon it impure, immediate provisionality breaks their stagnation in emptiness and extinction of body and knowledge, fulfilling the flourishing foundation. Contemplating form next as neither empty nor provisional makes it neither pure nor impure, neither flourishing nor withered. It leaves the two extremes without establishing another midpoint; only this is called the midst of the twin trees.

The inversions of pain and pleasure in feelings, permanence and impermanence in mind, and self and no-self in Dharmas are contemplated through the same structure. Immediate emptiness makes all inversions and all flourishing and withering quiescent. Immediate provisionality establishes both twin trees of the extremes. Immediate Middle makes everything the Dharma realm. There are four Dharma medicines for treating inversion. Contemplative wisdom of Dharma-nature, which actively contemplates, is called mindfulness; the one truth immediately being three truths, which is contemplated, is called a foundation. In only one thought-moment, its function is this vast. If one can enter through it, beginning and end are complete and no other Dharma need be cultivated. Only if one still has not entered does regulation proceed to the next factor.

If One Has Not Entered through One Factor, How Does the Next Take Over?

The transition does not declare the preceding factor a failure. It sees the present imbalance and uses the next factor to regulate it. Diligently contemplating the foundations is the four right efforts: preventing already-arisen evils of views and thought from arising again; preventing not-yet-arisen evils of dust-and-sand delusions and ignorance from arising; increasing the already-arisen wisdom of emptiness; and developing the not-yet-arisen wisdom of the varieties of the path and wisdom of all modes. If mind remains scattered and agitated, one enters wholesome quiescence and cultivates the four bases of spiritual power within superior concentration.

The base of aspiration directs mind exclusively toward the Dharma cultivated. The base of diligence makes cultivation uninterrupted and unmixed. The base of mind makes one mind abide correctly. The base of contemplation skillfully distinguishes preparatory means without moving or scattering. If the concentrated mind still has not entered, the five faculties take over: faith in the three truths, redoubled diligence, mindfulness of direct and assisting paths alone, stability without forgetting or movement, and the intrinsic nature inwardly illuminating itself. If the faculties remain weak, cultivate the five powers, so faith breaks doubt, diligence breaks indolence, mindfulness breaks deviant thinking, concentration breaks distraction, and wisdom breaks deviant attachment.

When the mind is buoyant, the seven factors use tranquility, equanimity, and concentration to settle it. When the mind sinks, diligence, investigation of Dharmas, and joy arouse it. Mindfulness holds both buoyancy and sinking. If entry still does not occur, employ the Noble Eightfold Path: correct view contemplates the three truths; correct intention activates contemplation; correct speech benefits oneself and others; correct action is not drawn by the two extremes; correct livelihood feels no distress at others’ gain and remains content with one’s own; correct effort skillfully enters the correct truth; correct mindfulness neither moves nor forgets; and correct concentration abides with certainty.

This sequence finally returns to the four foundations. Four kinds of diligence within the foundations are the four right efforts, and four kinds of concentrated mind are the four bases of spiritual power. The arising of wholesome roots is called faculties; the growth of those roots is called powers; distinguishing the path’s function within the foundations is called awakening; and traveling securely on the path of the foundations is called the Eightfold Path. The seven groups are not seven assembled parts but different names for the same contemplative Dharma as it becomes diligent, concentrated, strengthened, regulated, and secure in practice.

The tree of the path makes this line of growth still clearer. Dharma-nature and the Dharma realm are the earth, the foundations of mindfulness the seed, the right efforts the sprout, the five faculties roots growing downward, the five powers stems and leaves spreading upward, the seven factors flowers, and the Eightfold Path ripened fruit. When the fruit forms, one reaches the place of jewels, enters the secret treasury, and sees buddha-nature. Root, stem, flower, and fruit each have their season, yet none ever leaves the same earth and seed.

The Uncontaminated City Has Three Gates: Should One Enter through Concentration or Wisdom?

Both routes are possible. The thirty-seven factors bring practitioners to the uncontaminated city, whose three gates are emptiness, signlessness, and nonaction, also called the three gates of liberation and three samādhis. If one enters meditative concentration through correct view and correct intention and then produces uncontaminated wisdom from concentration, wisdom is the chief minister and correct concentration the great king; because the name is established from concentration, these are the three samādhis. If correct view arises from correct concentration and uncontaminated wisdom then arises from correct view, concentration is the chief minister and wisdom the great king; because the name is established from wisdom, these are the three liberations. They can also be distinguished as the path of suppression and the paths of severance and realization, or, because meditative concentration and wisdom unite, samādhi can be called liberation and liberation samādhi.

The three gates mean different things within different contemplative methods. The Tripiṭaka Teaching distributes emptiness, signlessness, and nonaction across the sixteen practices of the four truths. The Shared Teaching first contemplates suffering and origination as illusory and immediately empty, then dispels both the mark of emptiness and attachment to what contemplates. The Distinct Teaching enters provisionality from emptiness and then advances to the Middle Way, or explains emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness amid immeasurable illnesses and medicines. Perfect contemplation takes the true mark of all dharmas as object and calls both emptiness and nonemptiness the Middle Way.

The simile of dream and sleep reveals the difference. Searching one by one for eighteen unobtainable events within a dream still explains the eighteen emptinesses through the events produced. Perfect contemplation also finds unobtainable the very Dharma of sleep that produces the dream, so all inner and outer Dharmas produced from it become unobtainable. The eighteen emptinesses are not eighteen sealed empty rooms; all return to the one emptiness of the true mark of Dharma-nature. One emptiness is three gates and three gates are one gate; each gate further possesses all three liberations without mutual obstruction.

If Sharp Faculties Can Enter Everywhere, Why Travel All the Way to the Twin Trees?

Because teaching and transformation have different seasons. The Avataṃsaka is like the sun first illuminating high mountains and predominantly reveals the four flourishing trees. Deer Park predominantly reveals the four withered trees. The Vaipulya and Prajñā periods regulate the withered into flourishing and guide the Small back toward the Great. At the twin trees of the Crane Grove, teaching and transformation are complete and the Buddha enters nirvāṇa amid flourishing and withering. Those of extremely dull faculties who are difficult to transform complete the path only at the end, while those of sharp faculties and clear understanding can enter everywhere.

Eight thousand śrāvakas received predictions of buddhahood in the Lotus Sūtra, like autumn harvest and winter storage. This round of teaching and transformation was already complete; they did not need to wait for the twin trees. Six people including Śāriputra could also adorn the twin trees, and if they could adorn them one cannot say they had not seen buddha-nature. If even śrāvakas can enter everywhere, this is all the clearer for bodhisattvas. The road has an order of teaching and transformation, but its entrances are not monopolized by the final station.

Discerning passage and obstruction thus combines with regulating the factors of the path to form one complete route. First discern whether what actively breaks has again become what is broken, then inspect every mind through the horizontal and vertical. Next see whether the factors are regulated into mutual arising and whether one knows how to shift factors when mind floats or sinks. Finally, enter one gate and see three gates, enter one season without obstructing all seasons. Skill in knowing passage and obstruction is not merely the ability to point out where the road is blocked. It returns every step to three contemplations in one mind so that even a beginner genuinely advances toward the place of jewels.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

Zhanran first divides discerning passage and obstruction into four levels: horizontal, vertical, horizontally distinct, and one mind. Pervasively breaking through Dharmas in the preceding passage breaks attachment to Dharmas; here, what actively grasps is examined more finely. Even when the Dharma contemplated is itself correct, once attachment arises toward what contemplates, the attached mind is identical with deviant grasping. “Breaking obstruction and preserving passage” therefore does not preserve some passage that may be possessed; both what breaks and what is broken undergo inspection.

After the six schools’ correlated explanations, Zhanran marks the three rounds of five hundred as “the correct explanation of our tradition” and explains weaving the horizontal through the vertical with warp and weft. The three vertical contemplations are warp; the horizontal truths, dependent origination, and perfections are weft. Only their interweaving forms the patterned text of the three truths. Entering emptiness, entering provisionality, and contemplating the Middle must each pass through Dharma, what contemplates, and what is contemplated. Being called contemplation of the Middle does not exempt one from inspecting passage and obstruction.

The three kinds of bodhisattva and three similes of travel cited by the treatise also involve layers of scriptural use. Zhanran points out that the order of the three kinds of bodhisattva has been divided and rearranged. In the treatise recension, the travel similes originally use riding a sheep, riding a horse, and superknowledge; the present treatise substitutes walking for riding a sheep. These differences reveal how Zhizhe takes up a text’s meaning and should not be silently flattened against the wording of current recensions.

Zhanran judges the one-mind passage most strictly. One mind possesses three, breaking sequential vertical separation; the three contemplations are only one mind, breaking horizontal dispersion. If “neither passage nor obstruction” is grasped anew, it remains an obstruction with a distinct mark. Passage and obstruction, gain and loss, and word and nonword concern understanding, practice, and teaching respectively. The three names share one purport but carry different responsibilities.

Among the four meanings of the factors of the path, Zhanran judges only mutual arising to be regulation because it tests and adjusts the seven groups in sequence. Contaminated factors serve as preparatory means for the uncontaminated; their scope is regulation at the initial mind, yet they can become a cause for the uncontaminated first abode. Both direct-path and assisting-path readings must be preserved; one cannot be chosen to eliminate the other. The extensive explanation of the thirty-seven nonconstructed factors is the direct intent of this passage, while the other three kinds of the truth of the path are provisionally set aside.

Although the nonconstructed foundations are written sequentially as body, feelings, mind, and Dharmas, Zhanran reminds the reader that actual contemplation never leaves one thought-moment. Although the wording of the four right efforts appears sequential, their meaning remains perfectly interfused. Although the four bases of spiritual power belong to concentration, concentration and wisdom must be balanced. The five faculties are called the five powers only when cultivated further and increased. The seven factors regulate through quiescent illumination, the groups of tranquility and equanimity, and the group of diligence; mindfulness holds both groups. Although the Noble Eightfold Path is the highest in sequential stage, this passage still says only that it can be cultivated by a beginner.

The opening of the nonconstructed foundations successively uses the Prajñā, Avataṃsaka, and Lotus scriptures. Zhanran judges this as unfolding the meaning of the preceding scripture through the one that follows, not three scriptures independently restating one sentence. He further gathers one thought’s hundred realms and thousand suchnesses and the three thousand worlds into the three truths of emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle, explaining how “every seed” is present in the current thought. Although body, feelings, mind, and Dharmas are unfolded one by one in the wording, what is contemplated never leaves this thought and never excludes the nine Dharma realms from the Buddha realm.

In the simile of the tree of the path, the treatise moves directly from seed and sprout to the five faculties without explicitly correlating the bases of spiritual power. Zhanran merely adds in his explanation that the upward-reaching trunk may symbolize those bases; he does not rewrite the root text. Nor may one insist on only one correlation of king and ministers for the three samādhis and three liberations. In the Perfect gates, emptiness itself is signlessness and nonaction, and one gate is three gates; nevertheless, one must first distinguish the respective objects of the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect teachings so that identical names do not conflate different meanings.

Zhanran judges the closing five periods as teaching and transformation through the five flavors. From the six disciples and the Tathāgata, the five aggregates and five liberations at the twin trees, he reads the three buddha-natures and the neither-identical-nor-separate relation of the six Dharmas. This mirror gathers the exertion of the entire passage into “regulating” and “discerning.” Discerning does not mean multiplying judgments but knowing at every joint whether what contemplates has become attached. Regulating does not mean adding another Dharma but causing the existing factors to rise and sink appropriately and mutually arise within one thought.

The later Zhiguan Yili summarizes discerning passage and obstruction through “three calmings and three contemplations within one mind” and “inspection at every joint,” and takes the foundations of mindfulness as the substance of the factors. The Zhiguan Dayi joins “when obstruction arises within passage, break it; when passage is gained within obstruction, protect it” into one line with the sequential testing and adjustment of the seven groups. Neither short text invents another method. Both reveal again the skeleton of this passage, from self-inspection of what contemplates through the mutual arising of all the factors.

助道對治Aids to the Path · Counteraction

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

已在修道,為何還要助道?

本論先不急著開藥方,而是把『根』與『遮』分開來問。根性利不利,是領解與入觀的能力;有沒有遮障,是事相煩惱會不會牽破觀心。兩件事不是同一件事,所以交成四種情形。

根利無遮,像人腳健、路又平,很容易進入清涼池。根利有遮,雖有煩惱來擾,只要專注三解脫門,遮障壓不倒明利之根。根鈍無遮,雖走得慢,仍可由道品逐步調適,轉鈍為利。最後才是根鈍而遮重:門還沒有打開,遮障已把觀心牽走,必須先有對治,使人能安穩進門。

這裡有一個很實際的辨別:見理與處事並不總是同步。初果、二果已見真理,事中煩惱仍可能遮礙;以世間智慧伏斷煩惱的人,事障雖輕,又不等於已見聖理。既不能因一時行儀平順便冒認入理,也不能因已有見解便小看事障。助道正落在這條裂縫上:不是替代正觀,而是不讓正觀被尚未處理的生活慣性拖倒。

六蔽不是名單,而是觀心的現場

為什麼在無量對治中先說六度?因為修三昧時,六種蔽病會以非常具體的方式現前。

慳貪不是只愛錢。它會緊守身、命、財,也會讓心追逐可欲境界;越想壓住,越黏得緊。破戒也不是只在條文上出錯,而是威儀粗獷,身口不再受約束,使淨禁不純、三昧難發。瞋恚會化為忿恨、惡口、兩舌與是非之爭,直接毒害定心。懈怠像鑽木將熱而屢停,連一件世事都做不成,更不能開三昧門。散亂使身無所安、口不停聲、心如風燈,法不能現前。愚癡則在斷常、人我中碰壁,每逢事情都看不清進退長短。

因此,布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧不是排列整齊的六個美德,而是六種病勢逼出來的六種行動。布施鬆開緊握,持戒收攝身口,忍辱截斷瞋毒,精進使火不在將燃時熄滅,禪定使風燈止搖,智慧使人不再面牆而立。每一度都先有一個此刻可辨的病,才有一個此刻可行的治。

還要再問:心動了,是否身口一定已動?不一定。蔽薄時,病只在心中微動;蔽厚時,身口之所以外發,心早已先動。修行不能只等外相失控才知道有病,也不能看外相暫時平靜便以為內病已除。由內到外看厚薄,才能知道要用多少力量、在哪一層下手。

一帖藥無效,是否只須加量?

本論的回答不是一味加重原來的藥,而是『善巧斟酌』。以慳貪為例,有人樂意布施,有人一聽布施便抗拒;有人布施時生善心,有人反而生出比較、求名與不滿;有人一施便鬆開慳結,有人施了仍緊抓不放;有人由此助開觀門,有人仍然不能入。病名相同,病人的反應不必相同。

所以有四種轉圜。能以布施直接治慳,就正面相對;原法不合,便轉用另一法;一法太單薄,便兼用數法;最後還可用第一義治。其餘五蔽也照此斟酌。這使助道不成為僵硬處方:它既不放棄事行,也不把某一事行絕對化。

更重要的是,不能把六度只看成六件孤立善事。一次布施若只留下『我完成了一次布施』,仍可能沒有觸及慳心;一次忍耐若只是把怒氣壓住,也未必生起忍力。本論要求觀助行不可思議、能攝一切法,是要使每一事行回到整體修道:病被看見,行真正發生,理觀隨之開展,三者不可拆散。

六度與十度,究竟誰比較大?

本論先破一個只看數目的習慣。有人以為說六便較略,說十便較廣,於是用六與十判定教法大小。智者指出,六與十只是開、合:禪中已有願、智、力與神通,開出便另立名目;般若中已有道種智與一切種智,開出也可另立名目。離開來說是十,收束起來仍是六。

這像一隻手可以說五指,也可以說掌與指合成一手。開說讓作用更清楚,合說讓共同根本不散失。若只因十比六多,就判十一定深、六一定淺,便把名目數量誤當法義深度。真正要看的不是有幾項,而是每一度如何攝法、如何破蔽、如何與理觀相應。

因此,本論從檀度攝捨覺分開始,一路說到佛的十力、無畏、不共、無礙、神通、總持與相好。『攝』不是把萬法塞進六個抽屜,而是顯示同一修行在不同層面上的功能:捨可以是放下財物,也可以是三事皆空,也可以是捨二邊;持戒可以守護威儀,也可以使根塵不相傷;智慧可以破我倒,也可以照見根塵無量差別。名仍是六,深淺與作用卻不被六個字封住。

圓捨為何還需要真的捨?

檀度一段把本論的核心張力說得最清楚。理觀中的圓捨,不執實有能施、所施、受施,所以不落有邊;也不把三事斷成空無,所以不落空邊。身、命、財即空、即假而不入二邊,才能會入中道常住。若只談事相,布施可能雄猛,卻沒有理觀;若只懂圓捨,遇到實事一毫不肯放手,則理觀只停在胸口與言說。

智者故意把這種落差寫得尖銳:口中能論實相,手上卻護物不捨;懂得身命如幻,遇到勞苦仍斤斤計力;說三事皆空,真要讓生時又貪惜壽命。這不是要求行者以壯烈行為證明自己,而是要求『捨』確實碰到慳蔽。若慳心毫不動搖,解脫門也就沒有因這番理解而開。

事檀因此像油,加入其餘五度與道品的燈,使光明增長。它有一條完整路徑:先在道場懺悔,看見慳蔽;再發決定願,願捨身命財;自己行,也教人行,讚歎法,也隨喜行者;最後使財如糞土、身如毒器、命如行雲,有利益眾生的因緣時,捨如遺芥。理觀沒有被事行取代,反而在事行中接受檢驗並得到力量。

持戒、忍辱、精進也沿同一路徑展開。戒像渡海浮囊,不以保全肉身為由損戒;忍像江海納污、橋梁受踏、箭垛受射,在違境中長出力量;精進則把死亡推到眼前,初夜、中夜、後夜都不再遷延。每一度都不是一次激昂,而是自行、化他、讚法、讚人、立誓、求證,直到事行與道品相應。

五門為何不能只選自己喜歡的一門?

禪法眾多,本論只取數息、不淨、慈心、因緣、念佛五門,因為此處要說的是對治。五門不是五種性格偏好,而是五種病與五種藥。

覺觀太多、心遍緣三毒時,以數息收心;數到一半心跑掉,知道跑掉便追還,重新從一數起。淫欲黏著時,以死亡後的冷、變、蟲、膿、臭穢照破昔日愛重;九想、背捨、勝處、一切處、八念,依所緣能力與怖畏差別次第展開。瞋心攀緣時,以慈悲喜捨轉換:拔苦、與樂、見人得樂而喜、離愛憎而平等,各自成為入定的所緣。

邪見顛倒生起時,因緣觀破我:從三世看,斷常不立;從二世看,能從前生到今生的固定我不可得;從一念看,自性也不可得。昏睡與障道罪生起時,以念佛觀緣應佛無相之相,使所緣分明,破障見佛。若病在貪欲,卻只因喜歡數息而拒絕不淨;若病在瞋恚,卻只把因緣分析得更細,都可能是藥不對病。五門的次第教人先辨病,再選門。

身體真的值得那樣愛護嗎?

智慧度不先給一個抽象答案,而是從頭到腳觀身。它以五重不淨破淨倒:父母遺體和合,是種子不淨;十月胎居穢濁之間,是住處不淨;耳垢、眼淚、鼻涕、口氣、汗垢不斷流出,是自相不淨;腸胃、膿血、脂髓與蟲戶內聚,是自性不淨;命終後四大離散、蟲鳥啄食、臭聞數里,是究竟不淨。

這一觀最容易被誤讀成憎恨身體。本論真正追問的是:如此條件所成、內外流穢的身,為何被想像成恆常清淨,並為愛護它而造種種罪?蜣蜋愛重糞丸,不因愛重便使糞丸變香;人以好衣美食摩頭拭頸,也不因愛護便改變身體從生到死的構成。觀不淨所破的是顛倒,不是另造一個瞋恨身體的我。

樂倒則由三苦破除。四大像一只盒中裝四條彼此侵害的蛇:地水互傷,風地相礙,水火相克;飢渴寒熱、生老病死又從外內逼迫。苦上加苦是苦苦,四大相侵、互相破壞是壞苦,念念遷流不住是行苦。若看見瘡中有刺,便不再把暫時減痛錯認為真樂。

常倒由呼吸來破。心識被業繩繫在四大之籠,這一籠壞、另一籠成,像印模壞而印文又現,沒有一念停住。出息不能保證再入,一息不返就是命終。業又像一群債主,前債將清,後債爭來;人仍四方聚斂,未及滿足便獨自離去。看見無常快過暴水、猛風、閃電,無論山海空市都無可逃,才會像救頭上之火那樣尋求出路。

我倒則從『我在哪裡』開始。讚罵一來便說在讚我、罵我,行住坐臥處處黏我,像膠塗在手,抓什麼便著什麼。但把頭、足、肢節逐一尋遍,並沒有一個宰主;身只是業力機關假成的空聚。夜房疑鬼,天明才知是故人;空亭二鬼爭屍,把四肢一一換過,更顯示所執之我只是緣合假名。智慧不是找到一個更隱密的我,而是讓我倒止息。

為何三種出離畫成三種獸?

四倒被破,道心生起,生死像獵圍逼近。聲聞如麞,聽見圍合便霍然奔走,連路旁水草都無暇顧,只求自己脫險。緣覺如鹿,已衝出圍,仍回頭悲鳴、留戀同群;他有悲意,卻沒有返回救拔的力量,只能含悲前進。

菩薩如大象王。它也怕刀箭,不是對生死毫無感受;可是看見幼象與群象,知道自己有力承擔,便不忍獨去。菩薩的無常、無我觀明時,對生死的怖畏迫切在心;大悲也同時生起,使他不捨盲冥眾生。他安忍生死,不是貪戀五欲;荷負眾生,也不是已經無所不能。

所以本論又畫出小象。初心雖願擋箭,力量不足時可能自他俱傷,乃至退失善根。這一筆防止把大悲浪漫化:願入生死值得讚歎,仍要多修六度善本、增長法身慧命。與凡夫的差別,在住生死而不為五欲;與二乘的差別,在怖生死而不捨眾生;與佛果的距離,則要由不斷積集正助之行來承擔。

六度和道品,到底誰勝誰劣?

本論以三對六句回答。道品若不能契真,六度破除遮蔽,便是六度破道品;六度若不能到彼岸,道品使人悟入,便是道品破六度。先以六度破蔽,再修道品而自然成就,是六度修道品;道品中的捨、正業、諸念、精進、定與慧,又反過來修成六度,是道品修六度。最後,檀即大乘,四念處也即大乘,六度與道品不可得而無二,便是彼此相即。

這不是辯論哪一套法門地位較高,而是問它對行有沒有利益。不能破蔽時,另一面來破;能使修行前進時,彼此相修;從理上看,彼此相即。正與助的界線因此既清楚又不僵硬:清楚,是因病時確有主藥與助藥;不僵硬,是因同一法在不同時刻可能成為能破、所破、能修、所修。

二萬億佛所教化而中途忘失、衣中寶珠久不自知的譬喻,正說明大乘種子不能只靠『本來已有』而起用。先以小法喚醒生死怖畏,再漸引回父舍,是因病施藥。富家子病須服黃龍湯,父母不是吝惜好藥;佛用方便,也不是吝惜大乘。助法的價值不由它是否最終來決定,而由此刻能否使病痊癒、使門打開來決定。

六根如何成為六度的道場?

本論把六度逐層放進眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、意,顯示調伏不是離開接觸另找一處清淨地。

在最初一層,不受六塵是檀,不被六塵傷害是戒,違情境界中安忍是忍,守護根塵不懈是進,對塵不亂是禪,知塵無常、苦、空、寂滅是智。到了觀空一層,根空、塵空而常捨;根塵互不相傷;違順與忍不忍都不可得;恆常習空而不退;不亂不味;不愚不智。六度不是另外加在六根上,而是六根接境時的六種轉變。

再進一步,根塵各具十法界無量因果。能分別而不著是檀;不錯失根機、不傷善根是戒;違順中安住假諦是忍;面對無量差別不起難心苦心是進;分別而心不亂是禪;以道種智授藥當宜而無染著是智。此時調伏不只是關閉感官,而是能在無量差別中應機。

圓觀則以眼根為例:九法界眼根不在佛法界之外,一根即空、即假、即中;捨二邊是檀,不為二邊所傷是戒,不為二邊所動是忍,自然流入一切智海是進,觀眼實性是定,以一切種智照中道是慧。眼如此,耳鼻舌身意也如此;根如此,塵與一切法也如此。『調伏』到此不再只是壓住六根,而是使每一次見聞覺知都成為六度具足之處。

初心怎能談佛的十力?

本論把六度攝法一路推到佛威儀。先由四種四諦攝十力:知道何因必感何果、何道必到何處,是處非處不錯;知道業與報、禪定深淺、眾生過去之根、現在之欲、未來之性、各道所至,又知宿命、天眼與漏盡。十力看似十個名目,根本仍是一心智慧對十類境界作如實決判。

為什麼同一十力又能有四種說法?本論以王的密語、智臣解意作譬。佛以一音說法,不讓小根謗大,也不拿大法壓壞小根;菩薩能知語意落在哪一教,便代眾生作相應之問。智慧不只知道一句話的字面,還知道此時此人應由哪一門受益。

初心既未成佛,怎能修十力?本論的回答分兩面。若初心全無佛法,便無從談對十力不應住;正因已修、已分得,才須破除重著,又因未究竟而不住。初發心得十力之分,不等於十力已滿;能觀身、身業、口、口業乃至佛法僧戒皆不可定執,能觀三世平等如虛空,便已在修十力方便。這和前面助道的結構一致:不因尚未究竟便說全無,也不因已有一分便自稱究竟。

無量佛法如何仍由六度攝取?

四無畏是十力的外用:內心對苦、集、道、滅決判明了,向外說法便無怯弱。十八不共法中的身口無失,可由正業、正語、正命攝;定心不失,由八定攝;欲、精進、念不減,由八精進攝;慧、解脫、解脫知見不減,以及身口意業隨智慧行,由十慧攝。攝取不是說佛德只有道品那麼多,而是顯示修因如何通往果德。

四無礙又把說法展開。法無礙知一名能開無量名,義無礙知萬名歸如實義,辭無礙通十界音辭,樂說無礙則能以四種四諦旋轉赴機,使每一根性都得到利益。天眼、天耳、如意承調根而來,他心、宿命、漏盡承十力而來;三明如六通中說。布施、愛語、利行、同事也各回到捨、正業語命與諸定。

陀羅尼如完器盛水,能持善法不漏;又如棘籬護果,能遮惡法不侵。四正勤因此被畫成四個動作:已生惡如毒蛇要斷,未生惡如流水要預防,已生善如果苗要灌溉,未生善如木中火要鑽出。到三十二相,本論仍問相的體、業、果由何而成。只執外相,轉輪王與魔也可相似;以空慧蕩相,又不能停在一切相滅。中道如明鏡,本無固定形相,卻隨緣映現萬像,三十二不再是限量,八萬四千乃至相海也不離六度所攝。

所以,結尾所說『舉十二條以示義端』不是替一切善法封頂,而是讓人看見一條貫串全段的線:重蔽在何處現前,就在何處以六度治;六度與道品合行,便能調根、攝力、成無畏、開辯才、持善遮惡、莊嚴相好。助道尚能如此展開,正道更不可窮盡。

輔行之眼

上來依本論自身從四句簡機、六蔽施治、六度攝法到佛威儀的次第而讀。湛然進一步把幾個最容易混層的關節鎖定。

第一,四句中不是人人都另須此治。湛然明判前三句不須,只有根鈍而有重遮者用對治;又以初果、二果與世智斷惑的兩端,說明見理與事障不可混作一軸。『助開』因此有確切所助之體,不是把所有善行泛稱助道。

第二,此處用六度,是因六蔽成對,且先以可實行的六事治重蔽。若一治不除,四隨可展成對治、轉治、兼治、具治與第一義治。湛然又依四教層層推演:一蔽可有二十三治,六蔽合為一百三十八治。這個數目是疏家展開本論公式所得,不能倒寫成智者已逐條列出一百三十八法。

第三,六與十只是開合。湛然明駁用六、十廣略判宗教大小的舊解,指出六度文義可通四教,各自又含十度。更關鍵的是『合行』:理觀深微而不存事行,與只有事施而沒有理觀,都是偏失;本論後面三對六句,正是讓事助與理觀互破、互修、互即。

第四,五門由禪度諸法中選出,依五病施治;智慧段則是事助之益。住處與《大智度論》的生處字面不同,湛然只說二文一意,不把本論改字。富樓那故事,疏題為『增一』,現存直接平行卻在《雜阿含經》;四兄弟避死,疏略稱『法句經』,今本直接故事的題名是《法句譬喻經》。這些地方只能並存層次,不宜用後見的一本覆寫另一本。

第五,相破、相修約權實成助道,相即約開權實成合行。尤其本論所說『有、無、非有無』,湛然明釋為有益、無益與相即,並直斥把三者配成三諦會失文旨。這一判語使前文的『於行有益』成為讀三對六句的核心,而不把行門問答改寫成另一套名相表。

第六,四教各以六度調根,湛然展為二十四番;若再兼能作、所受,可成四十八番。這些同樣是疏家展數。圓教眼根偈中,本論作『了了分明』,今經文字不同;湛然自己指出經中沒有『了了』,本論是依義而說,意根句也屬隨義。既然疏家已明示改寫層,便不能把本論句冒充今經逐字。

第七,十力、無畏、不共等所以稱佛威儀,是因佛德不只在身相,而在內智充足、外用無怯。初心之問,湛然以三項經論證明已有修、有分證而尚未究竟。十八不共段,現行本論寫『凡十一法』,湛然所見卻牒『凡十二法』並判恐誤,再依文會十一、補五法。這是兩層傳承留下的差,不可靜默校成單一本句。

第八,四無礙以下雖在本論中一氣收攝,湛然仍逐項分開:六通有三通承調根、三通承十力;三明由六通中去障而立;同事攝是先同後異;陀羅尼若別論只在大乘,若通論也可及三藏菩薩,又以能遮、能持配四正勤。這些判釋說明『攝』不是名目相近便混成一項,而是每一法都須交代它從六度、道品哪一作用開出。此義不可混讀。陀羅尼在本單元只論持善遮惡,沒有另列呪文,亦不必向文外增補。

最後,相好一段由前三十二開向無量相海。湛然以後二教法身無相而相,判前二只是教門權說;這是疏家的收束,不應提前灌入本論前段。整面鏡所守的始終是同一條界線:智者以行門回答『遮重時如何讓正觀重新運轉』,湛然則標明哪些是科數展開、哪些是隨義改寫、哪些是權實判攝。分清兩層,助道才既不被貶成外加雜行,也不被抬成取代正道的另一條路。

If One Is Already Cultivating the Path, Why Are Aids Still Needed?

The treatise does not rush to prescribe medicine. It first asks separately about “faculties” and “obstructions.” Whether faculties are sharp concerns the ability to understand and enter contemplation; whether obstructions are present concerns whether afflictions in concrete matters will pull away and damage the contemplating mind. These are not the same thing, so their intersection produces four cases.

Sharp faculties without obstruction resemble strong legs on a level road and easily enter the cooling pool. With sharp faculties and obstruction, affliction may disturb one, yet concentration on the three gates of liberation prevents obstruction from overwhelming lucid faculties. Dull faculties without obstruction may progress slowly but can be regulated step by step through the factors of the path, turning dullness into sharpness. Only the final case has dull faculties and heavy obstruction: before the gates have opened, obstruction has already dragged away the contemplating mind, so counteraction must first enable secure entry.

This makes a very practical distinction: seeing principle and handling affairs do not always advance together. Those at the first and second fruits have seen true principle, yet afflictions in concrete affairs can still obstruct them. Someone who suppresses and severs affliction through worldly wisdom may have light concrete obstruction without having seen noble principle. One must neither claim entry into principle because conduct happens to proceed smoothly nor belittle concrete obstruction because one already possesses understanding. Aids to the path work precisely in this gap. They do not replace correct contemplation; they keep untreated habits of life from pulling it down.

The Six Obscurations Are Not a List but the Scene of Contemplating Mind

Why are the six perfections taught first among immeasurable counteractions? Because during cultivation of samādhi the six obscuring illnesses appear in exceedingly concrete forms.

Stinginess and greed do not mean merely loving money. They grip body, life, and wealth tightly and make mind chase desirable objects; the harder one tries to suppress them, the tighter they adhere. Breaking precepts is not merely making an error against a rule. Deportment becomes coarse and bodily and verbal conduct unrestrained, rendering pure prohibitions insubstantial and samādhi difficult to produce. Anger becomes resentment, harsh and divisive speech, and disputes over right and wrong, directly poisoning concentrated mind. Indolence resembles repeatedly stopping while wood drilled for fire is about to grow hot: one cannot finish even a worldly affair, much less open the gate of samādhi. Distraction leaves the body nowhere settled, the mouth sounding without cease, and mind like a lamp in the wind, so Dharma cannot appear. Delusion runs into walls of annihilation and permanence, person and self, unable in any matter to see clearly how to advance or retreat.

Giving, moral discipline, tolerance, diligence, meditative concentration, and wisdom are therefore not six neatly arranged virtues but six actions forced forth by six illnesses. Giving loosens the fist. Moral discipline gathers in body and speech. Tolerance cuts off the poison of anger. Diligence prevents the fire from dying just as it begins to catch. Meditative concentration stills the windblown lamp. Wisdom keeps one from standing face-first against a wall. Each perfection begins with an illness discernible now and therefore offers a treatment practicable now.

One must ask further: if mind has moved, must body and speech already have moved? Not necessarily. When an obscuration is thin, the illness moves faintly only within mind. When it is thick, body and speech manifest outwardly only because mind has already moved first. Practice cannot wait until external marks run out of control before knowing illness is present, nor assume an internal illness has disappeared because external marks are temporarily quiet. Only by looking from within outward and discerning thickness can one know how much force is needed and at what layer to apply it.

If One Dose Fails, Should It Simply Be Increased?

The treatise’s answer is not to strengthen the same medicine without limit but to “weigh skillfully.” Take stinginess and greed. Some people enjoy giving, while others resist at its mere mention. During giving, some produce wholesome minds, while others instead compare, seek reputation, and feel dissatisfied. Some loosen the knot of stinginess with one gift; others give yet keep gripping. Some thereby help the gate of contemplation open; others still cannot enter. The name of the illness is the same, but patients need not respond identically.

There are therefore four forms of adjustment. If giving directly treats stinginess, apply the opposite head-on. If the original Dharma does not fit, rotate to another. If one Dharma is too weak, combine several. Finally, one can treat through the ultimate meaning. The other five obscurations are weighed likewise. Aids to the path therefore do not become a rigid prescription: they neither abandon concrete practice nor absolutize any one practice.

More importantly, the six perfections cannot be seen merely as six isolated wholesome deeds. If giving once leaves only the thought “I completed an act of giving,” it may not have touched the stingy mind. If one instance of endurance merely suppresses anger, strength of tolerance may not arise. By requiring contemplation of assisting practices as inconceivable and capable of including all Dharmas, the treatise returns every concrete action to the whole path of cultivation: illness is seen, practice actually occurs, and contemplation of principle unfolds with it. The three cannot be separated.

Which Is Greater, Six Perfections or Ten?

The treatise first breaks the habit of judging by number. Some suppose that six is abbreviated and ten extensive and therefore use the two counts to judge the greatness of teachings. Zhizhe points out that six and ten are only expansion and contraction. Dhyāna already contains vows, wisdom, power, and superknowledge, which can be opened into separate names. Prajñā already contains wisdom of the varieties of the path and wisdom of all modes, which can likewise be opened into separate names. Spoken separately, they are ten; gathered, still six.

It resembles one hand spoken of as five fingers or as palm and fingers forming one hand. Expansion makes functions clearer; contraction keeps their common root from dispersing. Judging ten necessarily profound and six necessarily shallow merely because ten exceeds six mistakes the number of labels for the depth of Dharma meaning. The real question is not how many items there are but how each perfection includes Dharmas, breaks obscuration, and corresponds with contemplation of principle.

The treatise therefore begins with the perfection of giving including the awakening factor of equanimity and continues through the Buddha’s powers, fearlessnesses, distinctive qualities, unobstructed knowledges, superknowledges, dhāraṇīs, and marks and excellences. “Including” does not cram myriad Dharmas into six drawers. It reveals the functions of one practice at different levels. Relinquishment can mean releasing wealth, the emptiness of all three matters, or abandoning the two extremes. Moral discipline can guard deportment or prevent faculties and objects from harming one another. Wisdom can break the inversion of self or illuminate the immeasurable differences among faculties and objects. The names remain six, but depth and function are not sealed within six words.

Why Does Perfect Relinquishment Still Require Actually Giving Something Up?

The passage on giving states the treatise’s central tension most clearly. Perfect relinquishment in contemplation of principle does not grasp a real giver, gift, or recipient and therefore does not fall into the extreme of existence. Nor does it annihilate the three matters into empty nonexistence and therefore does not fall into the extreme of emptiness. Only when body, life, and wealth are immediately empty and provisional without entering either extreme can they meet the permanent abiding of the Middle Way. If only concrete marks are discussed, giving may be heroic yet lack contemplation of principle. If one understands only perfect relinquishment yet refuses to release a hair’s worth when concrete matters arise, contemplation remains in one’s chest and speech.

Zhizhe deliberately makes the gap sharp: the mouth can discourse on the true mark while the hands guard possessions and will not release them; one understands body and life as illusory while calculating every exertion when hardship arises; one says all three matters are empty while cherishing life when actual yielding is required. This does not demand spectacular conduct as proof. It demands that “relinquishment” truly reach the obscuration of stinginess. If the stingy mind does not move at all, this understanding has not opened the gate of liberation.

Concrete giving therefore resembles oil added to the lamp of the other five perfections and factors of the path, increasing its light. It follows a complete route: repent at the site of practice and see the obscuration of stinginess; make a decisive vow to relinquish body, life, and wealth; practice oneself and teach others, praise the Dharma and rejoice in its practitioners; finally regard wealth as excrement, body as a poisonous vessel, and life as a moving cloud, relinquishing them like a discarded mustard seed when conditions allow beings to benefit. Contemplation of principle is not replaced by concrete practice but tested and strengthened within it.

Moral discipline, tolerance, and diligence unfold along the same route. Precepts resemble a flotation bladder for crossing the sea and are not damaged on the pretext of preserving the fleshly body. Tolerance resembles rivers and seas receiving filth, bridges accepting footsteps, and targets receiving arrows; its strength grows within adverse objects. Diligence puts death directly before one’s eyes and delays no longer in the first, middle, or final watch. No perfection is a momentary surge. Each means practicing oneself, transforming others, praising the Dharma and practitioners, establishing a vow, and seeking witness until concrete practice corresponds with the factors of the path.

Why Can One Not Simply Choose the Gate One Likes?

Dharmas of dhyāna are numerous. The treatise selects only five gates—counting breaths, impurity, loving-kindness, dependent origination, and recollection of the Buddha—because this passage concerns counteraction. The five gates are not personality preferences but five illnesses and five medicines.

When initial and sustained application are excessive and mind chases the three poisons everywhere, counting breaths gathers it. If mind wanders midway, one recognizes that and brings it back, counting again from one. When lust adheres, coldness, discoloration, worms, pus, and stench after death illuminate and break what was once cherished. The nine perceptions, liberations, spheres of mastery, totalities, and eight recollections unfold according to differences in mastery of objects and fear. When mind chases anger, loving-kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity rotate it: removing suffering, giving happiness, rejoicing when others obtain happiness, and leaving love and hate for impartiality each become an object for entering concentration.

When deviant views and inversions arise, contemplation of dependent origination breaks self. Seen across three lives, annihilation and permanence cannot stand; across two, no fixed self moves from a former birth into the present; within one thought, intrinsic nature is unobtainable. When torpor and wrongdoing obstructing the path arise, recollection of the Buddha takes the markless marks of the response Buddha as object, clarifies what is contemplated, breaks obstruction, and enables one to see the Buddha. If the illness is lust but one refuses contemplation of impurity merely because one likes counting breaths, or the illness is anger but one only analyzes dependent origination ever more finely, the medicine may not fit the disease. The sequence of five gates teaches one first to distinguish the illness and then select the gate.

Does the Body Truly Deserve Such Cherishing?

The perfection of wisdom does not begin by giving an abstract answer but by contemplating the body from head to foot. It breaks the inversion of purity through five levels of impurity. The joining of components left by one’s parents is impurity of seed. Ten months in the womb amid filth is impurity of dwelling place. The constant flow of earwax, tears, mucus, foul breath, sweat, and grime is impurity of intrinsic mark. The internal gathering of intestines, pus, blood, fat, marrow, and nests of worms is impurity of intrinsic nature. The four elements dispersing at death, worms and birds pecking, and stench carrying for several li are ultimate impurity.

This contemplation is easily misread as hatred of the body. The treatise’s real question is why a body formed under such conditions and discharging filth within and without is imagined as permanently pure, and why one creates every kind of wrongdoing to cherish it. A dung beetle’s fondness for its ball does not make the dung fragrant. Fine clothing and food, stroking the head, and wiping the neck do not change the body’s composition from birth to death merely because people cherish it. Contemplation of impurity breaks an inversion; it does not fabricate another self who hates the body.

The inversion of pleasure is broken through the three sufferings. The four great elements resemble four mutually injuring snakes in one box: earth and water damage each other, wind and earth impede each other, and water and fire oppose each other. Hunger, thirst, cold, heat, birth, aging, illness, and death press inwardly and outwardly. Suffering added to suffering is the suffering of suffering. The four elements attacking and destroying one another is the suffering of change. Movement from thought to thought without abiding is the suffering of conditioned formations. Once one sees a thorn in the wound, one no longer mistakes temporary relief from pain for real pleasure.

The inversion of permanence is broken through breathing. Consciousness is tied by karmic rope within the cage of the four elements. This cage breaks and another forms, like the destruction of a seal-mold followed by the appearance of its impression, without a single thought abiding. An exhalation cannot guarantee another inhalation; one breath not returning is death. Karma further resembles a group of creditors: as an earlier debt nears repayment, later debts compete to arrive. People still amass from the four directions and leave alone before they are satisfied. Seeing impermanence swifter than flood, violent wind, or lightning, with no escape in mountain, sea, sky, or marketplace, one seeks an exit as if rescuing one’s head from fire.

The inversion of self begins with the question “Where am I?” When praise or insult comes, one says another praises or insults me. One adheres to self while walking, standing, sitting, and lying down, like a hand coated in glue sticking to whatever it grasps. Yet searching head, feet, limbs, and joints one by one reveals no ruler. The body is only an empty aggregate provisionally formed by the mechanism of karmic force. At night one mistakes an old acquaintance in a room for a ghost; in an empty pavilion two ghosts fight over a corpse and replace its limbs one by one. These show more clearly that the self grasped is only a provisional name assembled through conditions. Wisdom does not find a more hidden self; it causes the inversion of self to cease.

Why Is Escape through the Three Vehicles Drawn as Three Animals?

Once the four inversions are broken, the mind of the path arises and birth-and-death closes in like a hunting enclosure. A śrāvaka resembles a roebuck that hears the enclosure closing and suddenly bolts, without time even for water or grass beside the road, seeking only its own escape. A pratyekabuddha resembles a deer that has broken out yet looks back and cries sorrowfully for the herd left inside. It feels compassion but lacks the power to return and rescue them, so it can only continue in grief.

A bodhisattva resembles a great elephant king. It too fears blades and arrows and is not insensible to birth-and-death. Yet seeing the young elephants and the herd, and knowing its strength can bear the danger, it cannot bear to leave alone. When bodhisattvas’ contemplations of impermanence and no-self become clear, fear of birth-and-death presses urgently on their hearts; great compassion arises at the same time and prevents them from abandoning blind, darkened beings. They patiently remain in birth-and-death without craving the five desires. They bear beings without yet being omnipotent.

The treatise therefore also draws a small elephant. Although beginners wish to block arrows, insufficient strength may injure both themselves and others and even cause loss of wholesome roots. This prevents great compassion from being romanticized. The vow to enter birth-and-death deserves praise, yet one must still cultivate the wholesome roots of the six perfections extensively and increase the Dharma body and wisdom-life. One differs from ordinary beings by dwelling in birth-and-death without pursuing the five desires; from the Two Vehicles by fearing birth-and-death without abandoning beings; and from the Buddha fruit by the need to accumulate direct and assisting practice continuously until one can bear the task.

Which Is Superior, the Six Perfections or the Factors of the Path?

The treatise answers with three pairs and six statements. If the factors cannot meet the true, the six perfections break obscuration: the perfections break the factors. If the six perfections cannot reach the other shore, the factors bring awakening and entry: the factors break the perfections. First using the six perfections to break obscurations and then cultivating the factors until they naturally mature is the perfections cultivating the factors. Equanimity, correct action, the forms of mindfulness, diligence, concentration, and wisdom within the factors in turn cultivate the six perfections: the factors cultivate the perfections. Finally, giving is immediately the Great Vehicle and the four foundations of mindfulness are immediately the Great Vehicle. The perfections and factors are unobtainable and nondual: each immediately is the other.

This does not debate which set of Dharma gates has higher status. It asks whether they benefit practice. If one side cannot break obscuration, the other breaks it. When they advance cultivation, they cultivate one another. Seen through principle, they immediately are one another. The boundary between direct and assisting is therefore clear without becoming rigid: clear because amid illness there truly are principal and assisting medicines; not rigid because the same Dharma can at different moments be what breaks, what is broken, what cultivates, or what is cultivated.

The similes of being taught at the places of two trillion buddhas yet forgetting midway and of carrying a jewel in one’s garment without knowing it show precisely that a seed of the Great Vehicle cannot function merely because it “has always been there.” Awakening fear of birth-and-death through a lesser Dharma and gradually guiding one back to the father’s house is medicine according to illness. The sick son of a wealthy family must take yellow-dragon broth; his parents do not begrudge good medicine. The Buddha’s use of preparatory means likewise does not begrudge the Great Vehicle. The value of an assisting Dharma is not decided by whether it is ultimate but by whether it can cure the present illness and open the gate.

How Do the Six Faculties Become the Site of Practice for the Six Perfections?

The treatise places the six perfections layer by layer within eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind, showing that regulation does not leave contact and seek some other pure place.

At the first level, not receiving the six objects is giving; not being harmed by them, moral discipline; tolerating adverse objects, tolerance; tirelessly guarding faculties and objects, diligence; remaining undistracted before objects, dhyāna; and knowing objects as impermanent, suffering, empty, and quiescent, wisdom. At the level contemplating emptiness, faculties and objects are empty and one constantly relinquishes; they cannot harm each other; opposition and accord, tolerance and intolerance, are unobtainable; one constantly trains in emptiness without retreat; one neither becomes distracted nor savors; and one is neither deluded nor wise. The six perfections are not added to the six faculties but are six transformations as faculties encounter objects.

At the next level, each faculty and object possesses the immeasurable causes and fruits of the ten Dharma realms. Distinguishing without attachment is giving; responding to faculties without error and without harming wholesome roots is moral discipline; abiding in the conventional truth amid opposing and agreeable objects is tolerance; facing immeasurable differences without thoughts of difficulty and distress is diligence; distinguishing without mental disorder is dhyāna; giving medicine at the proper time through wisdom of the varieties of the path without defiled attachment is wisdom. Regulation now means not merely closing the senses but responding to capacities within immeasurable distinctions.

Perfect contemplation takes the eye faculty as its example. The eye faculties of the nine Dharma realms are not outside the Buddha Dharma realm, and one faculty is immediately empty, provisional, and the Middle. Relinquishing the two extremes is giving; not being harmed by them, moral discipline; not being moved by them, tolerance; naturally flowing into the ocean of omniscience, diligence; contemplating the eye’s real nature, concentration; and illuminating the Middle Way through wisdom of all modes, wisdom. What is true of eye is true of ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind; what is true of faculties is true of objects and all Dharmas. At this point “regulation” no longer merely suppresses the six faculties but makes every seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing a place in which all six perfections are complete.

How Can the Initial Mind Speak of the Buddha’s Ten Powers?

The treatise extends the inclusion of Dharmas by the six perfections all the way to the Buddha’s deportment. First, the four kinds of four truths include the ten powers. Knowing which cause necessarily brings which fruit and which path necessarily leads where is unerring knowledge of what is possible and impossible. One knows karma and recompense, depth of meditative concentration, beings’ past faculties, present desires, future natures, where paths lead, past lives, the divine eye, and exhaustion of contaminants. Although the ten powers appear as ten names, at their root they are one mind’s wisdom making truthful judgments regarding ten kinds of objects.

Why can the same ten powers have four explanations? The treatise uses the simile of a king’s secret expression and a wise minister understanding his intent. The Buddha teaches with one sound, neither allowing lesser faculties to slander the great nor crushing lesser faculties beneath a great Dharma. Bodhisattvas know in which teaching the expression’s intent lies and ask corresponding questions on beings’ behalf. Wisdom knows not only the literal surface of a sentence but also through which gate this person at this time should receive benefit.

If beginners have not become buddhas, how can they cultivate the ten powers? The treatise answers in two directions. If the initial mind had no Buddha Dharma at all, there could be no question of not abiding in the ten powers. Precisely because one already cultivates and possesses a share must deep attachment be broken; precisely because they are not ultimate must one not abide. Obtaining a share of the ten powers at the initial arousal of mind does not mean the powers are full. Contemplating body and bodily karma, speech and verbal karma, mind and mental karma, and even Buddha, Dharma, Saṅgha, and precepts as not fixed objects, and contemplating the three times as equal like empty space, already cultivates preparatory means for the ten powers. This has the same structure as the preceding aids: what is not yet ultimate is not therefore nonexistent, and possessing one share does not authorize claiming the ultimate.

How Are Immeasurable Buddha Dharmas Still Included by the Six Perfections?

The four fearlessnesses are the outward function of the ten powers. When inward judgment regarding suffering, origination, path, and cessation is clear, one teaches outwardly without timidity. Within the eighteen distinctive qualities, no faults of body or speech are included by correct action, correct speech, and correct livelihood. The concentrated mind never lost is included by the eight concentrations. Desire, diligence, and mindfulness without decrease are included by the eight kinds of diligence. Wisdom, liberation, and knowledge and vision of liberation without decrease, together with bodily, verbal, and mental action following wisdom, are included by the ten wisdoms. Inclusion does not say Buddha qualities number only as many as the factors; it reveals how cultivated causes lead to qualities of fruition.

The four unobstructed knowledges further unfold Dharma teaching. Knowledge of Dharma knows that one name can open immeasurable names. Knowledge of meaning knows that myriad names return to meaning as it truly is. Knowledge of phrasing penetrates the expressions of the ten realms. Joyful eloquence rotates the four kinds of four truths in response to faculties so that each receives benefit. The divine eye, divine ear, and supernatural power follow from regulation of the faculties; knowledge of others’ minds, past lives, and exhaustion of contaminants follow from the ten powers; the three illuminations are as explained among the six superknowledges. Giving, kind speech, beneficial action, and cooperation return respectively to relinquishment, correct action, speech, and livelihood, and the various concentrations.

Dhāraṇī resembles an intact vessel holding water, retaining wholesome Dharmas without leakage, and a thorn fence protecting fruit, blocking evil Dharmas from intrusion. The four right efforts are thus drawn as four actions: evil already arisen is like a venomous snake to be severed; evil not yet arisen like flowing water to be blocked in advance; goodness already arisen like fruit saplings to be irrigated; and goodness not yet arisen like fire within wood to be drilled out. At the thirty-two marks the treatise still asks through what substance, karma, and fruit a mark forms. If one clings only to external marks, a wheel-turning king and Māra can resemble them too. Sweeping marks away through empty wisdom cannot end in extinction of every mark. The Middle Way resembles a bright mirror, originally without a fixed image yet reflecting myriad images according to conditions. Thirty-two is no longer a limit; eighty-four thousand and even oceans of marks remain within the inclusion of the six perfections.

Thus the conclusion that “twelve categories are raised to reveal the beginning of the meaning” does not cap all wholesome Dharmas. It lets the reader see one line running through the entire passage: wherever heavy obscuration appears, treat it there through the six perfections. When the perfections and factors are practiced together, they regulate the faculties, include the powers, accomplish fearlessness, open eloquence, retain goodness and block evil, and adorn marks and excellences. If aids to the path can unfold this far, the direct path is still more inexhaustible.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

The reading above follows the treatise’s own sequence from selecting capacities through four alternatives, treating the six obscurations, and using the six perfections to include Dharmas, through the Buddha’s deportment. Zhanran further locks several joints at which layers are most easily confused.

First, not everyone among the four alternatives separately requires this counteraction. Zhanran expressly judges that the first three do not; only those with dull faculties and heavy obstruction employ counteraction. Using the two ends represented by people at the first and second fruits and by those who sever delusion through worldly wisdom, he further shows that seeing principle and concrete obstruction cannot be conflated into one axis. “Assisting opening” therefore has a definite substance that it assists and does not call every wholesome action an aid to the path indiscriminately.

Second, the six perfections are used here because they oppose the six obscurations, first treating heavy obscurations through six practicable concrete acts. If one treatment does not remove the illness, the four adaptations can unfold into direct, rotated, combined, complete, and ultimate-meaning treatment. Zhanran further extrapolates through the four teachings: one obscuration can have twenty-three treatments, making 138 for all six. This number is obtained by the commentator’s expansion of the treatise’s formula and cannot be written backward as if Zhizhe had listed 138 Dharmas one by one.

Third, six and ten are only expansion and contraction. Zhanran expressly refutes the old explanation judging the size of a tenet or teaching by the abbreviated or extensive counts of six and ten. He points out that the textual meaning of the six perfections extends through the four teachings and that each also contains ten perfections. Still more crucial is “practicing together”: profound and subtle contemplation of principle without concrete practice and concrete giving without contemplation of principle are both partial. The treatise’s later three pairs and six statements precisely make concrete aids and contemplation of principle mutually break, cultivate, and immediately be one another.

Fourth, the five gates are selected from among the Dharmas of the perfection of dhyāna and prescribed according to five illnesses; the wisdom passage reveals the benefit of concrete aids. The literal “dwelling place” differs from “place of birth” in the Great Treatise. Zhanran says only that the two passages share one meaning and does not change the treatise’s graph. The commentary titles the Pūrṇa story as coming from the Ekottarika, but its extant direct parallel is in the Saṃyukta Āgama. It abbreviates the four brothers’ escape from death as the “Dharmapada Sūtra,” while the current work directly carrying the story is titled Sūtra of Parables in the Dharmapada. Such layers can only be preserved side by side; one text found later should not overwrite another.

Fifth, mutual breaking and mutual cultivation accomplish aids to the path in terms of provisional and real, while mutual identity opens provisional and real and accomplishes practicing together. In particular, Zhanran expressly explains the treatise’s “existent, nonexistent, and neither existent nor nonexistent” as beneficial, unbeneficial, and mutually identical, directly rejecting correlation of the three with the three truths as a loss of the passage’s purport. This judgment makes “benefiting practice” in the preceding text the center for reading the three pairs and six statements, instead of rewriting a question about gates of practice as another table of doctrinal labels.

Sixth, the four teachings each use the six perfections to regulate the faculties, and Zhanran expands this into twenty-four rounds. Including what acts and what receives yields forty-eight. These too are commentary calculations. In the Perfect Teaching’s verse on the eye faculty, the treatise reads “clearly and distinctly,” while the current scripture differs. Zhanran himself points out that the scripture lacks “clearly,” that the treatise speaks according to meaning, and that the sentence on the mind faculty likewise follows meaning. Since the commentary explicitly marks a layer of rewriting, the treatise’s sentence cannot be passed off as the current scripture’s verbatim text.

Seventh, the ten powers, fearlessnesses, distinctive qualities, and the rest are called the Buddha’s deportment because Buddha qualities lie not only in bodily marks but in complete inward wisdom and fearless outward function. Regarding the question of beginners, Zhanran uses three scriptures and treatises to establish that they already cultivate and possess a share of realization without reaching the ultimate. In the passage on the eighteen distinctive qualities, the current treatise reads “eleven Dharmas in all,” while the text Zhanran saw quotes “twelve Dharmas in all” and judges it perhaps mistaken, then reconciles the wording as eleven and supplies five Dharmas. This is a transmission difference left by two layers and cannot be silently collated into one sentence.

Eighth, although the treatise gathers everything from the four unobstructed knowledges onward in one sweep, Zhanran still distinguishes every item. Of the six superknowledges, three follow regulation of the faculties and three follow the ten powers. The three illuminations are established by removing obstructions from among the six superknowledges. Gathering in through cooperation first shares and afterward differs. Dhāraṇī, treated specifically, exists only in the Great Vehicle; treated generally, it can extend to bodhisattvas of the Tripiṭaka Teaching, and its capacities to block and retain are correlated with the four right efforts. These judgments show that “including” does not merge items because their names are similar; each Dharma must account for the function of the six perfections or factors of the path from which it opens. The meanings must not be conflated. Dhāraṇī in this unit concerns only retaining goodness and blocking evil; no separate spell is listed and none need be added from outside the text.

Finally, the passage on marks and excellences opens from the first thirty-two into immeasurable oceans of marks. Zhanran judges the first two teachings as provisional discourse within teaching and the latter two as the Dharma body markless yet manifesting marks. This is the commentary’s conclusion and should not be poured prematurely into the treatise’s earlier passage. The whole mirror guards one boundary throughout: Zhizhe answers through gates of practice how correct contemplation can function again when obstruction is heavy; Zhanran marks which items are schematic calculations, which rewritings according to meaning, and which inclusions are judgments of provisional and real. Distinguishing the two layers prevents aids to the path from being demoted into miscellaneous practices added from outside or elevated into another road replacing the direct path.

次位安忍無法愛Stages · Patient Endurance · Freedom from Attachment to Dharmas

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

前面的觀法,已把所觀境、發心、安心、破法、通塞、道品與助道次第展開。走到這裡,本論忽然把目光轉向行人自己:如今究竟走到哪裡?智慧初開時,能否忍住外來的簇擁與內起的擾動?將要入真之際,會不會反愛上眼前的清明?次位、安忍、無法愛,所防的不是同一種危險,卻都發生在修行漸有所得之時。

一、先問:既已明白法義,為何還要辨次位?

因為解得分明,不等於證得分明。真位與相似位都有解脫知見,外貌相近,實際如朱與紫,各有本色。若不自知所斷、所證與尚未斷、尚未證,便可能把四善根當作初果,把初果當作無學;在菩薩道上,也可能以凡夫初發之心自居上位。位次不是供人爭高下的名目,而是為了不讓修行者把未得說成已得。

四教所說的名位並不全同。聲聞之道時節較促,菩薩之行時長而路遠;藏、通、別、圓各有行斷深淺,別教又隨四門與赴機而有橫竪多途。經論看似彼此相違,未必真在互相否定。只執一經、一論去非斥餘門,反而失去教門為不同根機施設的方便。若知種種道路同歸一乘,種種說法都到一切智地,疑心便容易平息,諍論也無從生起。

本論因而提出十種意思,用來融通佛法。第一,明白道理本來離言寂絕,四諦、三諦、二諦、一諦乃至無諦,都是隨情與智而開合。第二,掌握教門的綱骨,知道漸、頓、不定、祕密與藏、通、別、圓如何收攝聲教。第三,以四悉檀疏通經論中貌似矛盾的言義,不靠情見硬通,也不以博聞壓人。第四,知道執著如何造成壅塞,再以單、複、具足、無言等門巧破,破盡之後也不保留一個能破之法。

第五,把正法門與當行位相扣,使能修的方便、所證的階差,權實、大小、賢聖,各不相濫。第六,於一法門中縱橫無礙,而又能依次成章。第七,開出章科,使前後鉤鎖相承。第八,將經文貼切消釋,令文義相當。第九,兼通梵漢名數,使語言不成障礙。第十,聽到一句一偈便如聞而修,使經義入心成觀,觀行也得到經教印證,不只在門外數他人珍寶。次位正是十意中的一意:它把所學重新放回所行與所證之中。

二、再問:圓教的位次,從哪一步開始顯出形狀?

答在五悔。觀心本應時時懺悔,但心念微細,觀力初時輕疏,深重黑業不易頓開,所以還要以身口至誠助發意業。懺悔,是把從前所作的惡坦白陳露,改往修來;行者憶念自己從無始以來受無明逼迫,於三界中動身、口、意,造作十惡,損害三寶、六親與四生五道,乃至自作、教他、見作隨喜。此時不是冷靜列罪而已,而是聲淚俱下、五體投地,如大樹崩倒,把我人之高一同摧折。

勸請從自知無力開始。聲聞直懺己罪,菩薩見眾生不知罪苦、長劫流轉,便請十方佛轉法輪、住世度生。請轉法輪,使眾生於四諦生起眼、智、明、覺;請佛住世,則如請一盞大炬不要熄滅,長久照明一切。遍請如遍請甘雨,自己的田雖小,也同樣得到滋潤。所求看似為眾生,行者的罪苦也在這普遍安樂中得到除滅。

隨喜,是慶賀別人的善。三世眾生的福德善、三乘的無漏善、諸佛從初心到入滅的一切善,無不隨喜,也勸他人隨喜。就像買香、賣香與站在旁邊的人,三者同受香氣;能化、受化與隨喜,也同受善熏。見眾生迷惑,固然悲傷;見眾生有善,更應恭敬,常懷不輕之心。因為眾生本具正、緣、了三因,今日雖未顯發,終究會生起;未來諸佛數量無邊,就在眼前尚未成就的眾生之中。

迴向,是把眾善轉向菩提。行者隨喜一切賢聖的廣大功德,所得之福也不私留;眾生若無善,便把自己的善施與眾生,再共同轉向菩提,如把聲音迴入號角,使它傳得更遠。真正的迴向,不取一個能迴向者,不執一個所迴向處,也不把諸法看成實生實滅。能、所與所得皆依妄想和合而有;順此不生不滅之實相而迴向,才不落繫縛與過失。

發願,是以誓願攝持前善。把物品許給別人而沒有契券,所許之物仍可能不定;把善施給眾生而沒有要心,也可能中途退悔。願如牛車之御,使所行知道趨向;又如總持,能持善、遮惡;也如未燒的坯器入火,從此堪能盛物。二乘以生盡為期,菩薩則生生化物,所以需要四弘總願,也需要隨每一善行而發的別願。

懺悔破大惡業罪,勸請破謗法罪,隨喜破嫉妬罪,迴向破貪著諸有之罪,願又把行持定向空與無相。

三、觀門一開,五品如何逐層增長?

勤行五悔,助開觀門,一心三諦忽然明朗,如對淨鏡而遍見諸色;一念圓解任運分明,正信堅固,不為外力移動,便是初品深信隨喜。這一品的重點,是聞佛壽長遠而生一念信解,聞經不毀,起深信與隨喜之心。

在這圓解上繼續修五悔,再加讀誦,使經中妙義與內心相會,如膏油添入火中,觀心更加明亮,是第二品。再以增勝之心修五悔,又為他人說法,把內在理解轉成導人之益;化他的功德回來滋養自心,使觀行再進一層,是第三品。

第四品仍以五悔為基礎,兼修六度;福德之力加倍扶助觀心,使它更深。第五品則正修六度,自行與化他、事行與理觀都漸具足,心觀無礙,勝過前品。五品從信解、讀誦、說法、兼行六度,到正行六度,沒有把前一品丟下;每進一品,都是在原有觀行上增加一重實踐。

五品可以說在十信之前,也可以隨赴機之說與十信五心相會。本論在此保留佛意難知的分寸,不把不同說法逼成一條僵硬的標尺。回到觀陰、界、入境本身,黑暗的陰界入是三惡道位,清白的陰界入是三善道位,善方便陰界入是小乘相似位,無漏陰界入是二乘真位,變易陰界入是五種人位,法性常住的色、受、想、行、識則是佛位。位次不是離開當下一念另搭樓梯,而是在同一陰界入上辨迷悟深淺。

五品漸轉明淨,便豁入聞慧,信心堅固;由信而念、進、慧、定、總持、戒、護、迴向、願,十信具足,名為六根清淨的相似位。再入初住,破無明而見佛性,才入真位。由此歷四十二位,直到究竟妙覺,各有分際而不叨濫。知次位的用處,正在知道自己當下何處、下一步如何行,而不是把最高的名相先安在自己身上。

四、智慧初利,真正的考驗為何反而來了?

安忍所面對的,常不是一個愚鈍而無所知的初心。行人從觀陰界到知次位,障礙漸轉、智慧漸開,即使尚未入品,或才入初品,也可能神智爽利,像鋒刃與飛霜觸物即斷。從前沒有聽學的經論,忽然能懂;別人的義疏,一覽便知宗途;想解一條義,言辯彷彿無窮。

最好的做法,是像懷藏寶璧一樣,把理解藏起來,默默精進。可是錐子放在袋中,尖端容易露出。見講者不合道理,見行者不合軌則,慈悲心一動,便開口提示;由一兩句法、一兩節禪開始,先對一人,消息漸傳,眾人圍繞,終至欲止不能。起初以為這能利益別人,實際助益可能很少,自己的品位不但不進,舊障反而再起。

本論用了幾幅沉重的圖像。小象力量不足,衝入陣中,反被刀箭埋沒;捧一掬熱湯投進冰池,不但不能融冰,反使冰層更厚。名聲震動四方、徒眾千百相隨,看似盛大,臨終仍可能悔恨一生領眾太早,原先所求未能成辦。四個相連的『擇』字,就是要行者一再審量自己的智力與承擔之力。

這不是勸人永遠離開眾生。若智力強盛,確能廣大利益,便如大象押領群象,可以出而化他;若力量未充,先安忍深修三昧,待行成力著再化導,也不算遲。就像服藥調養身體,康復以後才回到事業;身雖暫時遠離眾人,心並沒有捨離眾生。到了六根清淨,所說可信,聞者歡喜,才是能夠化他的位次。

外面的名譽、利養、眷屬,像羅網、毛繩與群鳥所集之樹,從外耗盡枝葉,又向內蛀蝕。第一步是推卻,不受、不著;推不掉而反被黏住,就收縮德相、顯露瑕疵,外示狂疏而內藏真實,不讓盜賊看見金寶;仍不能脫,就遠去他方,在無人相識處專心學道。面對千萬人的邀請,只有三個字:讓、隱、去。

若從內而來的是煩惱、業、定、見、慢,便以即空、即假、即中三觀照破。即使肌肉遭割碎,內心也不動散;大地重壓,不使心沉沒;暴風、寒冰、猛火都不能改變正觀。少得一分禪定,不急著歡喜;才見少惡,也不急著憂愁。坯器容易塌回一堆泥土,菴花難得結實;要成辦大事,越到此時越須安忍。

五、內外障都過了,為何還會有『頂墮』?

因為最後留下的,可能正是對善法的愛。前九法已行,內外障礙已過,照理應當入真;若仍停住,原因不在名利與煩惱,而在愛著所得的清明。這時既未入位,也不墮二乘,只是應入而不入,停在似道的頂處。

本論用同帆作譬:兩船同時出發,一船前行,一船停住,停下的便是住著。它又把內障比作沙,把外障比作岸;如今船既不著沙,也不著岸,卻因風息而留在水面。不進不退,看似安穩,其實離彼岸仍有距離。法愛難斷,正因它所愛的不是惡,而是修行中已現前的法。

若能破除法愛,便入三解脫,發真中道,慧身不由他悟,自然流入一切智海,住無生忍與寂滅忍。此後功德廣大,只有佛能究竟了知。本論所說的止觀進趣方便,到此送行人入初住為止;入住以後的功德,不在這一段展開。

六、十法成乘,為何要化成一輛大車?

因為十法不是零散的十件器具,而是一個能運載行人的完整乘體。《法華經》的大車高廣嚴飾,每一車件都顯出觀法的一面。念念心無非法性實相,是平等所賜的大車;一一心即空、即假、即中,是每個人所得之車。徹達三諦之源,所以高;收攝十法界,所以廣;無量道品,如眾寶莊嚴。

四正勤遮惡持善,誓願又攝持所行,如周匝欄楯,使車體堅牢。法、義、辭、辯宣暢法音,如四面懸鈴。慈悲普覆眾生,如張設幰蓋。道品所攝的諸佛功德殊勝,如珍寶嚴飾。四弘誓願要心不退,如寶繩交絡;四攝悅可眾生,如華纓垂下;諸禪三昧發起神通,如重敷坐具;四門同歸一理,諸行得到休息,如安置丹枕。

四念處之慧破八倒黑暗,是駕車的白牛;四正勤增長善法,使牛肥壯有力,又斷除惡法,使膚色潔淨。四如意足與四辯自在,使形體美好。五根堅固如筋,五力能遮惡如力;七覺善能簡擇,如行步;八正道安隱,如步履平正;對治助道廣攝諸法,如眾多僕從侍衛。最後破法愛無明,入一切智海,發真迅速,便是其疾如風。大車之所以名大,不只因它指向高遠,也因法門具足,確能運載眾生直至道場。

同一乘又可依所顯深淺而說五種。人人本具妙法,是理乘;聞佛說教而歡喜領受,是名字乘;依教修行入五品,是觀行乘;得六根清淨,是相似乘;從初住起歷十住、十行、十迴向、十地,直到妙覺,是自此展開的真實乘。若只把捨惡取空叫作大乘,便像一輛禿空、殘缺的車,不能具度法門,也不能真正運載行人。

七、坐墊之外,十法要在哪裡用?

要在行、住、坐、臥、語、作六種活動中用,也要在眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、意對色、聲、香、味、觸、法時用。端坐觀陰、界、入,前文已經詳說;但若只在端坐時能觀,一起身便失去觀法,怎能迅速與道理相應?

以行走為例,舉足、下足,足是色法,色由心運;依色而起的心是色陰,領受此行是受陰,計著有我在行是想陰,善行、惡行是行陰,行中的了別心是識陰。行塵對意,又具界與入。一舉一落之間,陰、界、入全在其中。

這行中的陰界入由無明與行緣和合而生,卻不離法性;法性就是法界,一切法都趣入當下之行而無所超過。一中具一切,一切不礙此一,便是行中的不思議境。見此境時,慈悲同時生起:自己長劫受陰入欺誑,眾生也在昏醉倒解中而不自知,所以發願破無明,作眾生依止。

接著仍在行中安住定慧,遍破見思、無知、無明三障;辨通塞,不把藥用成病;修道品與六度對治;辨明自己的位次,知道尚未同於聖者,因而慚愧進修;外降名利,內伏三障,安忍不動;不令法愛滯著,使十法完整成就。於是每一步都能治去無明之糠,顯出法性之米;舉足、下足,都是從道場中來。住、坐、臥、語、作,也可依這一結構展開。即使有些三昧沒有臥法,隨自意三昧仍可在臥中修觀;昔日國王臥中悟得辟支佛,正說明威儀不必成為觀行的斷處。

八、眼見一色,為何能展開整個止觀?

眼對色時若計有一個『我能受』,一塵有三受,六塵合十八受。就眼見色而言,又有五陰、三界、二入。若只把它縮成少數法目,便是減損而修;圓滿的觀法,要在眼色一念心起時,看見它即是法界,具一切法,即空、即假、即中。

四句推求皆不可得,所以即空。一念色中有不可計數的五陰生滅,從凡夫相色直到諸地相色,受、想、行、識亦復如此;有人甚至由擊髑髏之聲而知其生處,顯出一塵所攝之事無量,所以即假。假不固定是某種假,空也不固定是某種空,便是非空非假;如虛空有無俱寂,又如日月無幽不照。

由此一心說五眼:照因緣粗色是肉眼,照因緣細色是天眼,照因緣色空是慧眼,照因緣色假是法眼,照因緣色中是佛眼。五眼在一心中具足,不是把凡夫、諸天、二乘、菩薩各自所得的眼拼合起來,而是佛眼具足五種力,如眾流入海,各失原名。三觀一心,因此是無減修;一眼具五力,因此是明見來入門。

此處本論自己提出難問:佛若具五眼,應當照見五境;經中卻說以五眼不見眾生三聚,又說見色如盲。既然如盲,怎能照見粗細諸色?

回答是:五境都冥合實相,實相本不可見,所以譬之如盲;但不可見並不等於照用減少,五眼仍洞徹,諸境仍分明。說有五種照見,並不表示實有可照之物;說如盲,也不表示全然斷滅。正是不來而來、不見而見,寂與動互不相妨。

從這不思議境起慈悲,安住定慧,破諸法障;在眼色中辨通塞、修念處、學對治、知六即。當下所觀之眼雖具五眼,自己仍可能只在名字或觀行,不可因此自居六根互用。若德行與名聲漸立,又須安忍內外障;法愛不起,才無留滯,疾入真實眼。從眼入者,多以光明作佛事;從耳入者,多以音聲作佛事;鼻、舌、身、意亦各有方便,而一根又能互通諸根,目的都在令眾生得究竟安樂。

九、最後一問:知道這麼多,為何仍可能一生空過?

因為聞而不用,如黑蚖懷珠,寶珠對長蛇本身毫無利益。本論最後用將帥、醫者、法主三譬,把知與行重新扣緊。

匹夫只練一刀一箭,破一兩個敵人,得少許賞賜,足以潤養一家;若要為國家成辦大事,就須文武兼備,在帷帳中運籌,折衝萬里。學止觀也一樣:只知止或只知觀,破少惡、得少定、攝少眷屬,像匹夫之勇;要破大煩惱、顯無量善法、利益無量眾生,就要洞達十法,在六緣、六受中臨事運用。只知而不用,或用而屢敗,連自己也不能救濟,更不能澤及他人。

野巫只懂一術,偶爾救一人,便得一份酬勞;大醫卻須遍覽治法,廣療眾病,在脈象轉變中愈用愈精。禪者只專一法,眼前或能治去一惑,卻不足以包攝大道。即使熟知藥方而不依方服藥,病也不會痊癒;同樣,讀誦止觀雖極有利益,若心不行用,無生忍終不現前。

只想應付一問一答的人,或可炫耀一時;要成法主,便須善知異部,也須克服臨眾時的怯弱,能隨機百轉,以無方之答應縱橫之問。觀行人也須讓觀法在歷緣對境時觸處可用。魔軍能否破、煩惱重病能否除、法性深義能否顯,都不在紙上知解的多少,而在每一個境界現前時,十法是否真正運轉。

輔行之眼

湛然讀這一大段,先替讀者釘住它在全卷中的位置:次位只是融通佛法十意中的第五意,不是又把十乘法換名配成十意。十意說的是教觀如何完整成章,其中行與位相帶,使能修的方便和所證的階差不混;十乘則是觀陰境時實際運轉的十法。兩組皆有十數,功能並不相同。

對五悔,湛然把它定為圓位最初之因,並補明前後生起:若舊罪未除,勸請等善便缺少清淨根基;懺後勸請,因聞法而隨喜,隨喜功德普施眾生而迴向,再以誓願持定所行。這使五悔不只是一張並列清單,而是一條相續開觀的路。五品每一品又都有正釋與經證;從初品直到入住,遠因都不離這五種方便。

在位次上,湛然特別防止把類攝與實際功能混在一起。五品、六根清淨、初住分別屬觀行、相似、真實;初依之名可以通攝前面的五品直到六根清淨,但本論把所說可信、可以化他明放在六根清淨的極位。這不是說五品毫無化他之心,而是說領眾說法所需的位力,不能因同屬初依便提早挪用。

安忍段中,湛然把名譽、利養、眷屬稱為從外而來的軟賊,把煩惱、業、定、見、慢稱為從內而起的強賊。對外三術,是不受不著、縮德露疵、遠走他方;對內三術,是空、假、中。兩組同樣有三,所治不同。若在陰境中已能安忍,後九境便不會因違順而被引發;這只是說行者不必另歷其境,不是刪去後九境的教法。

關於頂墮,湛然明分退墮與住墮。藏、通所說可以是退失善根;本段圓位所說,卻是內外障盡、停在相似頂處而不進,並非退回下位。船不著沙也不著岸,只因法愛之風不起而停,正是住頂名墮。破此法愛,十法才把行人送入初住;所以本段說完入真便止,不在此處鋪陳入住以後的廣大功德。

大車配法也有一個容易誤讀的次序。湛然指出,這裡順著經中車件的先後逐一配義,不再依十法原有次序排列;車譬的功能,是總結從陰境開端以來十法已成一乘。安忍所忍,是五品中的違順,使行者得入六根清淨;離愛所離,是六根相似位的法愛,使行者得入初住。高廣莊嚴與其疾如風,因而不是靜態的法數陳列,而是整個觀行已能運載。

湛然也替真、似二位的譬喻補上色彩的分寸:朱是正色,像真位;紫是間色,像相似位。兩色看來相近,正因如此才需要辨清,不是為了抹去相似位已有的解脫知見。到了眼色一段,他又說色與識都不離唯識,使入口雖可由色、由心而開,所觀並不裂成兩套法。五眼也不是五種互不相干的視力,而是在一心三觀中,由照因緣粗色、細色、空、假、中而立名;如眾流入海,原名雖失,水性與作用並未斷滅。這一補釋使『不可見』與『見無減少』能同時成立:實相無可取之境,照用卻不因此減損。

此外,湛然沒有把知次位孤立成一段位表。他一再把位次帶回後文:早出化他的風險,要由五品與六根的分際衡量;法愛住著的危險,要由相似與初住的分際看清;歷緣對境時自知只是名字或觀行,又能防止把五眼具足的理性誤當成自己已得的證用。如此,知位不是開頭講完便擱下的知識,而是從安忍、離愛直到六根行用,始終在場的一道自校。

最後,湛然把歷緣對境讀成十法真正接受檢驗之處。六種活動先以行為例,六塵再以眼色為例,其餘由此推展;色與心都可作入門,一根也可互通諸根。末後將帥、醫者、法主三譬,則共同追問同一件事:知解若不能在境界忽起時現前,便仍是黑蚖懷珠。能知位而不叨濫,能忍障而不動退,能破愛而不停住,十法才從所聞之義成為直至道場之乘。

The preceding contemplative methods have unfolded the contemplated object, arousal of the mind of awakening, settling the mind, breaking through dharmas, discerning passage and obstruction, the factors of the path, and aids to the path in sequence. At this point the treatise abruptly turns its gaze toward the practitioner: where, in fact, has one now arrived? When wisdom first opens, can one endure the press of people from without and disturbances arising within? Just as one is about to enter the real, might one instead become enamored of the lucidity now before one? Stages, patient endurance, and freedom from attachment to dharmas guard against different dangers, yet all three dangers arise precisely when practice has begun to yield something.

First Question: If Dharma Meaning Is Already Understood, Why Discern the Stages?

Because understanding clearly is not the same as realizing clearly. Both the stage of the real and the stage of semblance possess knowledge and vision of liberation. Their outward appearance is close, yet in actuality they resemble vermilion and purple, each with its own true color. If practitioners do not know what they have severed and realized and what they have not yet severed or realized, they may take the four wholesome roots for the first fruit or take the first fruit for the stage beyond training. On the bodhisattva path, they may also occupy an exalted stage while possessing only the mind of an ordinary person at its first arousal. Stages are not names supplied for contests over rank. They keep practitioners from declaring the unattained to have been attained.

The names of stages taught in the four teachings are not entirely alike. The śrāvaka path is comparatively brief in duration, while the bodhisattva course is long and its road far-reaching. The Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect teachings each possess different depths of practice and severance; the Distinct teaching also has many horizontal and vertical routes according to its four gates and its responses to capacities. Scriptures and treatises that appear to conflict are not necessarily negating one another. To seize upon a single scripture or treatise and denounce all other gates instead loses sight of the expedients by which teachings are established for differing capacities. If one knows that the various roads all return to the One Vehicle and the various teachings all reach the ground of all-knowledge, doubt readily subsides and contention has nowhere to arise.

The treatise accordingly proposes ten intentions through which the Buddha-Dharma may be integrated. First, understand that principle is originally quiescent and cut off from words: the four truths, three truths, two truths, one truth, and even no truth are opened or gathered according to sentient understanding and wisdom. Second, grasp the structural framework of the teachings and know how gradual, sudden, indeterminate, and secret teaching, together with the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect teachings, encompass the spoken teaching. Third, use the four siddhāntas to penetrate the words and meanings in scriptures and treatises that appear contradictory, neither forcing them together through subjective views nor overpowering others with erudition. Fourth, know how attachment creates blockage and then skillfully break it through single, repeated, complete, and wordless gates; once breaking is exhausted, retain no dharma that performs the breaking.

Fifth, join the correct Dharma gate to the stage currently practiced so that practicable expedients, realized gradations, provisional and real, great and small, worthy and noble are not confused with one another. Sixth, move vertically and horizontally without obstruction within one Dharma gate while still forming an ordered composition. Seventh, open the sections and divisions so that what precedes and follows interlocks in succession. Eighth, explain the scriptural text closely so that wording and meaning correspond. Ninth, also penetrate Sanskrit and Chinese names and enumerations so that language does not become an obstacle. Tenth, on hearing a phrase or verse, cultivate in accord with what one has heard so that scriptural meaning enters mind and becomes contemplation, while contemplative practice is itself confirmed by scriptural teaching, rather than counting another person's treasures outside the gate. Stages constitute one of these ten intentions: they return what has been learned to what is practiced and realized.

Second Question: From What Step Do the Stages of the Perfect Teaching Begin to Take Shape?

The answer lies in the five forms of repentance. Contemplation of mind should always include repentance, but mental activity is subtle and contemplative strength is initially slight and sparse, so grave, dark karma is not easily opened all at once. Body and speech must therefore assist the karma of intention through utmost sincerity. To repent is openly to disclose evils previously committed and to change what has passed while cultivating what is to come. Practitioners recollect how, from beginningless time, they have been pressed by ignorance and moved body, speech, and mind within the three realms, creating the ten evils and harming the Three Treasures, the six kinships, and beings in the four modes of birth and five paths, even doing evil themselves, teaching others to do it, and rejoicing upon seeing it done. At this moment one does not merely list transgressions coolly. With voice and tears pouring forth, one prostrates with all five limbs like a great tree crashing down, simultaneously toppling the elevation of self and person.

Entreaty begins in knowing one's own lack of power. Śrāvakas directly repent their own transgressions. Bodhisattvas see that beings do not understand the suffering of transgression and revolve through long kalpas, so they entreat the buddhas of the ten directions to turn the Dharma wheel and remain in the world to liberate beings. Entreating the turning of the Dharma wheel causes beings to produce eye, knowledge, illumination, and awakening with regard to the four truths. Entreating buddhas to remain in the world resembles asking that a great torch not be extinguished but continue illuminating all for a long time. Universal entreaty resembles requesting sweet rain everywhere: although one's own field is small, it too receives nourishment. What is sought appears to be for beings, yet the practitioner's own transgression and suffering are also removed within this universal peace and joy.

Rejoicing is delighting in the goodness of others. One rejoices without exception in the meritorious goodness of beings in the three times, the uncontaminated goodness of the three vehicles, and all the goodness of buddhas from their first arousal of mind through their entry into extinction; one also encourages others to rejoice. Like the buyer of incense, the seller of incense, and the person standing nearby, all three of whom receive its fragrance, those who transform, those transformed, and those who rejoice all receive the perfuming of goodness. Seeing beings deluded naturally brings sorrow; seeing goodness in beings should bring still greater reverence and the constant mind of Never Disparaging. Beings inherently possess the three causes—correct, conditioning, and revealing. Though these have not yet become manifest today, they will eventually arise. The immeasurable future buddhas are present among the beings before us who have not yet accomplished the path.

Dedication turns all goodness toward awakening. Practitioners rejoice in the vast merit of all worthies and sages but do not keep the resulting merit for themselves. If beings lack goodness, practitioners give their own goodness to beings and then turn it together toward awakening, like returning a sound into a horn so that it carries farther. True dedication does not grasp a person who dedicates, cling to a destination of dedication, or regard dharmas as really arising and ceasing. Agent, object, and result all exist through the conjunction of deluded conceptions. Only dedication that accords with the true mark of non-arising and non-ceasing avoids bondage and fault.

Vows gather and sustain the preceding goodness through solemn resolve. When an object is promised to someone without a contract, its transfer may remain uncertain; when goodness is given to beings without a determining intention, regret and retreat may arise midway. A vow resembles the driver of an ox cart, giving the course of practice a direction. It also resembles a dhāraṇī, able to retain goodness and ward off evil, and an unfired clay vessel placed into fire, thereafter becoming capable of holding things. Practitioners of the two vehicles take the exhaustion of birth as their limit, whereas bodhisattvas transform beings birth after birth. Thus they need the shared vows of the four universal vows as well as particular vows made with every wholesome practice.

Repentance breaks the transgression of grave evil karma; entreaty breaks the transgression of slandering the Dharma; rejoicing breaks the transgression of jealousy; dedication breaks the transgression of greedy attachment to the various forms of existence; and vows further direct practice toward emptiness and signlessness.

Once the Gate of Contemplation Opens, How Do the Five Grades Grow Layer by Layer?

Through diligent practice of the five forms of repentance, which assist in opening the gate of contemplation, the three truths in one mind suddenly become luminous, like viewing all colors throughout a clean mirror. Perfect understanding within a single thought becomes spontaneously distinct; correct faith is steadfast and cannot be shifted by outside force. This is the first grade, profound faith and rejoicing. Its crucial point is to hear of the Buddha's far-reaching lifespan and produce one thought of faithful understanding, hearing the scripture without disparaging it and arousing profound faith and rejoicing.

One continues cultivating the five forms of repentance upon this perfect understanding and additionally reads and recites, bringing the wondrous meaning in the scripture together with one's inner mind. Like oil added to a flame, contemplation of mind becomes more luminous: this is the second grade. One then cultivates the five forms of repentance with an increasingly excellent mind and also teaches the Dharma to others, turning inner understanding into benefit that guides others. The merit of transforming others returns to nourish one's own mind, advancing contemplative practice another layer: this is the third grade.

The fourth grade still takes the five forms of repentance as its basis and concurrently cultivates the six perfections. The power of merit doubly assists contemplation of mind and makes it deeper. In the fifth grade one directly cultivates the six perfections; self-practice and transforming others, concrete practice and contemplation of principle, gradually become complete, and contemplation of mind is unobstructed and surpasses the preceding grade. The five grades progress from faithful understanding, reading and recitation, teaching the Dharma, concurrent practice of the six perfections, to direct practice of the six perfections without discarding the preceding grade. At each advance, another layer of practice is added to the contemplative practice already present.

The five grades may be spoken of as preceding the ten faiths, or they may correspond with the five minds among the ten faiths according to teachings responsive to capacities. Here the treatise preserves the measure implicit in saying that the Buddha's intent is difficult to know and does not force differing accounts into one rigid yardstick. Returning to contemplation of the object of the aggregates, sense fields, and elements itself, the darkened aggregates, sense fields, and elements are the stages of the three evil paths; the clear and wholesome aggregates, sense fields, and elements are the stages of the three wholesome paths; the aggregates, sense fields, and elements of wholesome expedients are the semblance stage of the Lesser Vehicle; the uncontaminated aggregates, sense fields, and elements are the real stages of the two vehicles; the aggregates, sense fields, and elements of transformational birth are the stages of five kinds of persons; and form, feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness as the permanently abiding Dharma-nature constitute the buddha stage. Stages do not build another staircase apart from the present thought. They discern the depths of delusion and awakening upon these same aggregates, sense fields, and elements.

As the five grades gradually turn luminous and pure, one suddenly enters wisdom from hearing and faith becomes steadfast. From faith arise mindfulness, diligence, wisdom, concentration, retention, moral discipline, protection, dedication, and vows. When the ten faiths are complete, this is called the semblance stage of purification of the six faculties. One then enters the first abode, breaks ignorance, and sees buddha-nature, only then entering the stage of the real. From there one passes through the forty-two stages until ultimate wondrous awakening, each with its own measure and without usurping what does not belong to one. The purpose of knowing stages is precisely to know where one now stands and how to take the next step, not to affix the highest names to oneself in advance.

When Wisdom First Becomes Keen, Why Does the Real Test Arrive Instead?

Patient endurance is often not confronting a dull beginner who knows nothing. As practitioners move from contemplation of the aggregates, sense fields, and elements through knowledge of stages, obstruction gradually turns and wisdom gradually opens. Even before entering a grade, or just after entering the first grade, their spiritual intelligence may become lucid and keen, cutting whatever it touches like a sharp blade or flying frost. Scriptures and treatises never studied before are suddenly understood. At a glance, the organizing purport of another's commentary becomes evident. On wishing to explain one line of meaning, eloquence seems inexhaustible.

The best course is to conceal understanding as though hiding a precious jade and advance silently and diligently. Yet when an awl is placed in a bag, its point readily protrudes. Seeing lecturers depart from principle or practitioners depart from proper standards, one is moved by compassion and offers a correction. It begins with one or two sentences of Dharma or one or two sections on meditation, first spoken to one person. Word gradually spreads, a crowd gathers, and eventually one cannot stop even when one wishes to. At first this appears able to benefit others. In actuality the benefit may be very slight, one's own grade not only fails to advance, and old obstructions arise again.

The treatise uses several grave images. A young elephant with insufficient strength charges into battle and is instead buried beneath blades and arrows. A handful of hot water poured into an icy pool not only fails to melt the ice but makes the frozen layer still thicker. One's reputation may shake the four quarters and hundreds or thousands of followers may gather, an appearance of great flourishing, yet at life's end one may still regret having led a congregation too soon, unable to accomplish the original aim. The four connected repetitions of “choose” require practitioners to examine their wisdom and capacity to bear responsibility again and again.

This does not counsel abandoning beings forever. If wisdom is powerful and can truly bring vast benefit, one may emerge to transform others like a great elephant leading a herd. If strength is not yet full, first endure patiently and cultivate samādhi deeply; after practice is accomplished and strength manifest, teaching and guiding will not be too late. It resembles taking medicine to regulate and nourish the body, then returning to one's work after recovery. Though the body temporarily withdraws from people, mind has not abandoned beings. Only at purification of the six faculties, when what one says can be trusted and hearers rejoice, has one reached the stage capable of transforming others.

External reputation, gain and support, and retinues resemble nets, cords of hair, and a tree where flocks of birds gather: they exhaust branches and leaves from without and bore into them from within. The first step is to decline them, neither accepting nor attaching. If they cannot be declined and instead cling to one, contract the appearance of virtue and expose flaws, appearing wild and careless outwardly while concealing reality within, so that thieves do not see the gold and jewels. If one still cannot escape, depart for another region and concentrate on studying the path where no one knows one. Faced with invitations from thousands and tens of thousands, there are only three words: decline, conceal, depart.

If what comes from within is affliction, karma, concentration, views, or pride, illuminate and break it through the three contemplations of emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle. Even if one's flesh is cut to pieces, inner mind does not move or scatter. The crushing weight of the earth does not sink the mind. Violent winds, freezing ice, and raging fire cannot alter correct contemplation. On obtaining a small measure of meditative concentration, do not rush to rejoice; upon merely seeing a little evil, do not rush to grieve. An unfired clay vessel easily collapses back into a mass of mud, and the udumbara flower rarely bears fruit. The greater the undertaking, the more patient endurance is required at precisely this moment.

Once Inner and Outer Obstructions Have Passed, Why Can There Still Be a “Fall from the Summit”?

Because what finally remains may be attachment precisely to wholesome dharmas. The preceding nine dharmas have been practiced and inner and outer obstructions have passed, so one should by rights enter the real. If one still remains in place, the reason lies not in reputation and gain or in affliction, but in attachment to the lucidity one has attained. At this point one neither enters the stage nor falls into the two vehicles. One simply fails to enter when one should enter and remains at the summit of what resembles the path.

The treatise uses two boats under the same sail as a simile: both set out together, one advances while the other remains still; the one that stops is abiding in attachment. It also compares inner obstruction to sand and outer obstruction to the bank. The boat now touches neither sand nor bank, yet remains upon the water because the wind has ceased. Neither advancing nor retreating appears secure, but the opposite shore is still distant. Attachment to dharmas is difficult to sever precisely because its object is not evil but a dharma that has already appeared within cultivation.

If one can break attachment to dharmas, one enters the three gates of liberation, arouses the real Middle Way, possesses a wisdom-body not awakened through another, naturally flows into the ocean of all-knowledge, and abides in patience with non-arising and patience with extinction. Thereafter the merit is vast and only a buddha can know it ultimately. The expedients for advancing in calming-and-contemplation taught by this treatise escort the practitioner only as far as entry into the first abode; the merit after entering the abode is not unfolded in this section.

Why Must the Ten Dharmas That Complete the Vehicle Become One Great Carriage?

Because the ten dharmas are not ten scattered implements but a complete vehicle-body capable of carrying the practitioner. The great carriage of the Lotus Sūtra is high, broad, and magnificently adorned, and every carriage part reveals one aspect of contemplation. Every thought of mind being none other than Dharma-nature and the true mark is the great carriage bestowed equally; every mind being empty, provisional, and the Middle is the carriage each person receives. It is high because it penetrates the source of the three truths, broad because it encompasses the ten Dharma realms, and adorned with many treasures like the immeasurable factors of the path.

The four right efforts block evil and sustain goodness, and vows further gather and sustain what is practiced, like railings encircling the carriage and making its body secure. Unobstructed knowledge of Dharma, meaning, diction, and eloquence proclaims the Dharma sound like bells hanging on all four sides. Loving-kindness and compassion universally shelter beings like an awning stretched above. The excellent merit of buddhas encompassed by the factors of the path resembles adornment with precious jewels. The determining mind of the four universal vows does not retreat, like jeweled cords interlaced; the four means of gathering delight beings, like flowered tassels hanging down; dhyānas and samādhis arouse superknowledges, like layered cushions spread out; and the four gates return together to one principle, in which all practices find rest, like a crimson pillow placed securely.

The wisdom of the four establishments of mindfulness breaks the darkness of the eight inversions and is the white ox that draws the carriage. The four right efforts increase wholesome dharmas, making the ox stout and powerful, and sever evil dharmas, making its hide clean. The four bases of supernormal power and the four unobstructed knowledges give it a fine form. The five faculties are firm like sinews, and the five powers can ward off evil like physical strength. The seven factors of awakening skillfully select, like its gait; the eightfold noble path is stable, like evenly placed steps; and counteractive aids to the path broadly encompass dharmas, like numerous attendants and guards. Finally, breaking attachment to dharmas and ignorance, entering the ocean of all-knowledge, and swiftly arousing the real is its speed like the wind. The great carriage is called great not only because it points high and far but because its Dharma gates are complete and it can truly carry beings directly to the place of awakening.

The same vehicle can also be spoken of in five forms according to the depth of what becomes manifest. The wondrous Dharma inherent in everyone is the vehicle in principle. Hearing the Buddha's teaching and joyfully receiving it is the vehicle in name. Practicing according to the teaching and entering the five grades is the vehicle in contemplative practice. Attaining purification of the six faculties is the vehicle in semblance. Beginning with the first abode, proceeding through the ten abodes, ten practices, ten dedications, and ten grounds, and reaching wondrous awakening is the vehicle of the real unfolded from that point. If merely abandoning evil and choosing emptiness is called the Great Vehicle, it resembles a bald and broken carriage, unable to contain the complete Dharma gate or truly carry the practitioner.

Beyond the Meditation Cushion, Where Are the Ten Dharmas to Be Used?

They are to be used in the six activities of walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, and acting, and also when eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind encounter forms, sounds, odors, tastes, tangibles, and dharmas. Seated contemplation of the aggregates, sense fields, and elements has already been explained in detail. But if one can contemplate only while sitting upright and loses the contemplative method as soon as one rises, how could one swiftly correspond with principle?

Take walking as an example. When the foot is raised and lowered, the foot is form, and form is moved by mind. Mind arising in dependence upon form is the form aggregate; receiving this walking is the feeling aggregate; reckoning that an “I” is walking is the perception aggregate; wholesome or unwholesome walking is the formations aggregate; and the discriminating mind within walking is the consciousness aggregate. The object of walking in relation to mind also includes sense fields and elements. The aggregates, sense fields, and elements are all present within a single raising and lowering.

The aggregates, sense fields, and elements within this walking arise from the conjunction of ignorance and formations as conditions, yet do not depart from Dharma-nature. Dharma-nature is precisely the Dharma realm. All dharmas converge upon the present act of walking, and nothing surpasses it. The one contains all and the all do not obstruct this one: this is the inconceivable object within walking. When one sees this object, loving-kindness and compassion arise simultaneously. Through long kalpas one has been deceived by the aggregates and sense fields, and beings too remain in intoxication, invertedly understanding without knowing it. One therefore vows to break ignorance and become a refuge for beings.

Next, still within walking, one settles in concentration and wisdom and universally breaks the three obstructions of views and thought, lack of knowledge, and ignorance. One discerns passage and obstruction without turning medicine into illness; cultivates the factors of the path and the six perfections as counteractions; discerns one's own stage and knows that one is not yet equal to the noble ones, thereby advancing in practice through shame and conscience; subdues reputation and gain outwardly and the three obstructions inwardly, enduring patiently without movement; and does not allow attachment to dharmas to cause stagnation, thereby completely accomplishing the ten dharmas. Each step can thus winnow away the bran of ignorance and reveal the rice of Dharma-nature. Raising and lowering the foot, one always comes from the place of awakening. Standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, and acting can be unfolded according to the same structure. Although some samādhis include no practice of lying down, contemplation can still be cultivated while lying down within the samādhi of following one's own mind. A king of old awakened to pratyekabuddhahood while lying down, demonstrating precisely that bodily deportment need not become a break in contemplative practice.

When the Eye Sees One Form, Why Can the Whole of Calming-and-Contemplation Unfold?

When the eye encounters form, if one reckons there is an “I capable of receiving,” one object contains three receptions and the six objects together contain eighteen receptions. Eye seeing form also includes five aggregates, three elements, and two sense fields. If one contracts these into only a few Dharma categories, one cultivates with diminution. Complete contemplative method sees, at the arising of one thought of mind in relation to eye and form, that it is precisely the Dharma realm, contains all dharmas, and is empty, provisional, and the Middle.

Investigation through the four alternatives finds nothing obtainable, and thus it is empty. In the form of a single thought are incalculable arisings and ceasings of the five aggregates, ranging from the characteristic forms of ordinary people to the characteristic forms of those on all the grounds; feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness are likewise. Some can even know a being's place of birth from the sound of striking its skull, revealing that the concrete matters encompassed by one object are immeasurable, and thus it is provisional. The provisional is not fixed as any particular provisional, nor is emptiness fixed as any particular emptiness: this is neither empty nor provisional. Like space, both existence and nonexistence are quiescent; like sun and moon, it illuminates every darkness.

From this one mind, the five eyes are taught. Illuminating coarse form arisen through causes and conditions is the physical eye; illuminating subtle form arisen through causes and conditions is the divine eye; illuminating the emptiness of conditioned form is the wisdom eye; illuminating the provisionality of conditioned form is the Dharma eye; and illuminating conditioned form in the Middle is the buddha eye. The five eyes are complete in one mind. They are not pieced together from eyes separately attained by ordinary people, devas, practitioners of the two vehicles, and bodhisattvas. Rather, the buddha eye possesses all five powers, like streams entering the sea and each losing its former name. The three contemplations in one mind are therefore cultivation without diminution. One eye possessing five powers is therefore the gate of clear seeing and entry.

Here the treatise itself raises a difficult question. If a buddha possesses five eyes, those eyes should illuminate five objects. Yet scripture says that with five eyes a buddha does not see beings in the three groups, and it also says that seeing form is like being blind. If it is like blindness, how can coarse and subtle forms be illuminated?

The answer is this: all five objects darkly accord with the true mark, and the true mark is originally invisible, so it is compared to blindness. But invisibility does not mean that illuminating function is diminished. The five eyes still penetrate completely and the various objects remain distinctly clear. To speak of five kinds of seeing does not mean that something truly exists to be illuminated; to speak of blindness does not mean total annihilation. This is precisely arrival without coming and seeing without seeing, quiescence and activity not obstructing one another.

From this inconceivable object one arouses loving-kindness and compassion, settles in concentration and wisdom, and breaks every obstruction to dharmas. Within eye and form one discerns passage and obstruction, cultivates the establishments of mindfulness, learns counteractions, and knows the six identities. Although the eye presently contemplated possesses the five eyes, one may oneself still be only at the stage of name or contemplative practice and must not thereby claim the interfunctioning of the six faculties. If virtue and reputation gradually become established, one must further patiently endure internal and external obstructions. Only when attachment to dharmas does not arise can one avoid lingering and swiftly enter the eye of the real. Those entering through the eye often perform buddha-work through light; those entering through the ear often perform buddha-work through sound. Nose, tongue, body, and mind likewise each possess expedients, while one faculty can also interpenetrate all the others. The purpose throughout is to bring beings ultimate peace and joy.

Final Question: Knowing So Much, Why Can One Still Let a Whole Life Pass in Vain?

Because hearing without use resembles a black serpent carrying a jewel: the precious jewel brings no benefit at all to the long snake itself. At the end, the treatise uses three similes—a commander, a physician, and a master of the Dharma—to join knowledge and practice together again.

An ordinary soldier trains with only one blade and one arrow, defeats one or two enemies, and receives a small reward sufficient to sustain one household. To accomplish a great affair for the state, however, one must possess both civil and martial arts, devise strategy within the command tent, and repel conflict ten thousand miles away. The study of calming-and-contemplation is the same. Knowing only calming or only contemplation, breaking a little evil, gaining a little concentration, and gathering a few followers resembles the courage of an ordinary soldier. To break great afflictions, reveal immeasurable wholesome dharmas, and benefit immeasurable beings, one must thoroughly comprehend the ten dharmas and use them amid the six conditions and six receptions as situations arise. One who merely knows without using, or uses them but repeatedly fails, cannot rescue even oneself, much less extend benefit to others.

A village shaman knows only one technique, occasionally saves one person, and receives one payment. A great physician, however, must examine treatments throughout, broadly cure many illnesses, and become increasingly refined in application as pulses change. A meditator specializing in one Dharma may temporarily treat one delusion before the eyes but cannot thereby encompass the great path. Even knowing medicinal formulas well, one will not recover if one does not take the medicine according to the formula. Likewise, although reading and reciting calming-and-contemplation brings immense benefit, patience with non-arising will never appear if mind does not put it into practice.

Someone concerned only with parrying one question and one answer may show off for a time. To become a master of the Dharma, one must know different divisions well, overcome timidity before an assembly, and turn a hundred ways in response to capacities, answering questions that range vertically and horizontally without a fixed formula. Practitioners of contemplation must likewise make contemplative method available wherever they encounter conditions and objects. Whether Māra's armies can be broken, the grave illness of afflictions cured, and the profound meaning of Dharma-nature revealed does not depend on how much conceptual understanding exists on paper. It depends on whether the ten dharmas truly operate whenever an object appears.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

Zhanran first fixes this long section in its place within the whole fascicle: stages constitute only the fifth among the ten intentions that integrate the Buddha-Dharma; they do not rename the ten dharmas of the vehicle as the ten intentions. The ten intentions explain how teaching and contemplation form a complete composition. Within them, practice and stage accompany one another so that practicable expedients and realized gradations are not confused. The ten dharmas, by contrast, are the ten methods actually operating while contemplating the object of the aggregates. Both groups contain ten, but their functions differ.

Regarding the five forms of repentance, Zhanran establishes them as the initial causes of the Perfect stages and clarifies their sequence of arising. If old transgressions have not been removed, entreaty and the other wholesome practices lack a pure foundation. After repentance comes entreaty; having heard the Dharma, one rejoices; one universally gives the merit of rejoicing to beings through dedication; and then solemn vows hold practice to its course. The five forms of repentance thereby become not merely a parallel list but a continuous path that opens contemplation. Each of the five grades further possesses a direct explanation and scriptural verification. From the first grade until entry into the abodes, their remote causes never depart from these five expedients.

Concerning stages, Zhanran especially prevents classifying inclusion from being confused with actual function. The five grades, purification of the six faculties, and the first abode belong respectively to contemplative practice, semblance, and the real. The name “first reliance” can broadly include the preceding five grades through purification of the six faculties, but the treatise explicitly places trustworthy speech and the capacity to transform others at the culmination of purification of the six faculties. This does not mean that those in the five grades possess no mind to transform others. It means that the strength of stage required to lead a congregation and teach the Dharma cannot be borrowed prematurely merely because both are included under the first reliance.

In the section on patient endurance, Zhanran calls reputation, gain and support, and retinues the soft thieves that come from without, while calling affliction, karma, concentration, views, and pride the strong thieves arising from within. The three methods for the external are neither accepting nor attaching, contracting virtue and exposing flaws, and departing far away. The three methods for the internal are emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle. Both groups contain three, but what they treat differs. If practitioners can already endure patiently within the object of the aggregates, the subsequent nine objects will not be triggered by adverse or favorable conditions. This means only that practitioners need not personally pass through those objects; it does not delete the teaching of the subsequent nine objects.

Regarding a fall from the summit, Zhanran clearly distinguishes a fall through regression from a fall through remaining. What the Tripiṭaka and Shared teachings describe can be regression and loss of wholesome roots. What this section describes within the Perfect stages, however, is the exhaustion of inner and outer obstructions followed by remaining at the summit of semblance without advancing; it is not regression to a lower stage. The boat touches neither sand nor bank and stops only because the wind of freedom from attachment to dharmas does not arise. This is precisely remaining at the summit being called a fall. Only when this attachment to dharmas is broken do the ten dharmas carry the practitioner into the first abode. Thus this section stops after explaining entry into the real and does not unfold the vast merit after entry into the abode.

The matching of Dharmas to the great carriage also has an order easily misread. Zhanran points out that meanings here are matched one by one according to the sequence of carriage parts in the scripture, rather than reordered according to the original sequence of the ten dharmas. The carriage simile functions as a summation: beginning with the object of the aggregates, the ten dharmas have now completed one vehicle. What patient endurance endures are the adverse and favorable conditions within the five grades, enabling the practitioner to enter purification of the six faculties. What freedom from attachment relinquishes is attachment to dharmas at the semblance stage of the six faculties, enabling entry into the first abode. Its height, breadth, adornment, and speed like the wind are therefore not a static enumeration of Dharma categories but the whole contemplative practice now capable of carrying one forward.

Zhanran also supplies the color distinction in the simile for the stages of the real and semblance. Vermilion is a primary color, like the stage of the real; purple is an intermediate color, like the stage of semblance. The two colors appear close, precisely why they must be clearly distinguished, not because the knowledge and vision of liberation already present at the stage of semblance should be erased. In the section on eye and form, he further says that neither form nor consciousness departs from consciousness-only. Thus, although the entrance can open through form or mind, what is contemplated does not split into two sets of dharmas. The five eyes are likewise not five unrelated powers of sight. Within the three contemplations in one mind, their names are established from illuminating coarse conditioned form, subtle conditioned form, emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle. Like streams entering the sea, their former names disappear, yet the nature and function of water are not annihilated. This supplementation allows “invisible” and “seeing without diminution” to hold simultaneously: the true mark contains no object to be grasped, but illuminating function is not thereby diminished.

Moreover, Zhanran does not isolate knowledge of stages as a table of ranks. He repeatedly carries stages into what follows. The danger of emerging early to transform others must be measured by the distinction between the five grades and the six faculties. The danger of remaining through attachment to dharmas must be seen through the distinction between semblance and the first abode. When encountering conditions and objects, knowing that one is only at the stage of name or contemplative practice prevents the inherent completeness of the five eyes from being mistaken for realized function already attained by oneself. Knowledge of stages is thus not information explained at the beginning and then set aside. It remains a continual means of self-calibration from patient endurance and freedom from attachment through the functioning of the six faculties.

Finally, Zhanran reads encountering conditions and objects as the place where the ten dharmas are genuinely tested. Among the six activities, walking is first taken as the example; among the six objects, eye and form are then the example, and the rest are extended from these. Both form and mind can become an entrance, and one faculty can also interpenetrate the others. The concluding similes of commander, physician, and master of the Dharma all press the same question: if conceptual understanding cannot appear when an object suddenly arises, one remains a black serpent carrying a jewel. Only when one knows one's stage without usurpation, endures obstructions without moving or retreating, and breaks attachment without remaining do the ten dharmas become, from meanings heard, the vehicle that leads directly to the place of awakening.

觀煩惱境Contemplating the Object of Afflictions

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

一、為甚麼修觀反而觸動煩惱?

觀陰界入而未能悟入,觀察又不停止,原來潛伏的貪瞋便可能忽然發作。這不是說修觀製造了煩惱,而是說平日順著煩惱之流而行,不容易覺察它的力量;一旦逆流而上,它的奔猛才顯出來。因此,本論不把眼前的重惑當作修行之外的意外,也不任它把觀心拖走,而是及時轉換所觀之境:陰界入既已擊動煩惱,就捨前境而觀現前煩惱。

問:果報法本來無時不有,煩惱也本來沒有離開,為甚麼此時另立一境?

答:平常的果報與散動相續存在,尚容易呵責棄捨;忽然隆盛的重貪重瞋卻難以控制。本論以鐵與火說明這個差別:鐵未入火時只是黑,一入火便赫然通紅。又以流水說明,順流時不知其急,橫木一截,漣漪與湧勢立刻顯現;也以健人受觸而怒、睡獅受驚而吼,顯示潛伏之力遇緣發作。若不認識它,煩惱不只使止觀不成,還能牽人造重罪、增長惡業。因此,轉觀不是改換題目而已,而是在最可能失足之處守住觀行。

二、利鈍不是兩張固定名表

『煩惱』之名,指出昏煩之法惱亂心神,也指出它使心煩擾、令心得惱。見思、利鈍雖可一往分別,實際卻互相含有。蠕動之類不會推理,仍會怒目自大;凡劣之人未必先立見解,行住坐臥卻恆起我心,可見所謂鈍中也有利相。反過來,見惑猛烈的人同樣會有瞋與欲,可見利中也有鈍相。利與鈍在名稱上都通於見思,不能依一種靜止分類把人截成兩類。

本論隨即依位次分流。未發禪時,縱有世智辯聰,見想之力仍弱,十使都從鈍受名;由定發見以後,見心猛盛,十使都從利受名。譬如一人只得語言,一人領得法意,爭論時強弱有別。禪後所起見惑留待見境;未發禪而起的重煩惱,才是此處正觀。這一分界的用意,是使現前應觀之境不與後面的見境混濫。

利鈍若廣開,可以成八萬四千;眼前先收為四分:貪、瞋、癡偏發是三分,三毒等起是等分。三毒偏起,覺觀不多;三毒等起,覺觀便多。這些有煩惱性的散動能障定,無記的果報散動卻不障定。因此,經中所說由滅定出而入散心、又由散心入諸定,不能推成一切散心都不障定。此處只辨足以入觀的總相,不急著窮盡見思細目。

三、為甚麼不在此窮究煩惱名相?

問:煩惱相既然廣不可盡,是否越細分別越有助於觀行?

答:本論以除糞領工錢回答。糞喻煩惱,智慧如一日之價;重點在勤加清除,若只停在分別糞有多少,終究得不到工錢。眼前只須總知四分污穢,並不是反對分別,更不是否定經論學問。五百羅漢為護持佛法、領導大眾、通達問難,必須廣辨;行人從空入假時,也應委悉分別。只是正要入道而力量未充時,廣辨不是當務之急。

四分又各有界內與界外之別。界內四分是二乘共斷的通煩惱;界外四分不是二乘所斷,名為別煩惱。通惑如枝,別惑如本;真智斷枝,中智斷本。若從不思議處看,界內煩惱當體即是菩提,也不能把通與別割裂成互不相干的兩物。於是,總知四分既不妨礙後時廣辨,先斷枝也不等於已盡根本。

四、發起有兩軸,因緣有三類

煩惱的起相有四:深而不利、利而不深、亦深亦利、不深不利。『深』是發起時深重難禁,一觸外境便越加增盛;『利』是屢次發起,而且每次都深重。兩者一說強度與難制,一說反覆與迅速,所以可以交叉成四句。非深非利是平常相續的果報惑相;其餘三句起動異常,才是此處所說的煩惱發相。

發起的因緣有習、業、魔三種。習如急流:無量劫來種子成熟,薰習相續;順流生死時不覺其疾,一修道品而逆諸有之流,才見煩惱巍然高起。業如負債,也如靜河忽遇暴風:宿世惡行不肯讓人輕易出離,惑浪如山;此時若丟下帆舵,船頃刻即壞,若一心端正前後,仍可免難。魔則像摩竭吸海,行人若要出界,十軍便來攝擒,深利之惑突然逼至;人力難拒時,須專稱佛名。三因雖並列,這一境所正觀的是習氣受觀而動的煩惱;業與魔各在後境另說。

五、治病要識病藥關係

小乘治法有對、轉、不轉、兼、具五種。對治,是四分各有三種,合成十二病,也相對設十二治,如對寇布陣。轉治,是原有治法不合此人,便轉換治法;可以病不轉而藥轉,也可以病藥俱轉。譬如不淨觀本治貪欲,對某人卻不相宜,便轉以淨觀、慈心使心得脫。不轉治,是病雖轉,治法始終不轉,只以適合此人的一法治其轉與不轉之病。兼治,是病兼一二,藥也兼一二,如貪兼瞋,修不淨又帶慈心。具治,是合用以上諸法共治一病。五治之後再用諦智,方能入真。

大乘另明第一義治,如阿竭陀藥遍治眾病。在空與無生中,煩惱與能治都不可得;既無實有煩惱,也沒有一物可轉,更沒有可執的兼與具,只以無生一方遍治一切。這並不把治病說成任病不管,因為能觀到病與藥皆無生,正是第一義治之所以名治。本論在此只極略點出,要求行人善取其意。

六、先看一念怎樣次第生法

修止觀仍依十意,第一先簡別思議境。一念欲覺初起很微,若不立即遮止,便會漸漸增長。貪欲牽人造四重五逆,是地獄界;令人不知慚恥、亡失禮義,是畜生界;令人慳惜自他所有,是餓鬼界;令人嫉妒猜防、謀使他人退敗,是修羅界。欲若依禮婚聘、撙節合義,並為未來欲樂持五戒,是人界;鄙棄人間粗欲、希求天欲而勤修十善,是六欲天界;呵欲清淨而發禪定,是色界、無色界。

觀欲為集、苦由集招,厭苦集而求出離,是聲聞界;觀欲是無明,由欲造行而輪環不已,欲止則無明行等皆止,是緣覺界;觀欲為蔽而起慈悲、行捨,乃至以相應諸度治其餘相,是六度界;觀欲本不起、今不住、將不滅,欲即是空、空即涅槃,是通教界;觀欲心有無量相,苦集也無量,詳知根欲性,是別教界。其餘三分煩惱也同樣次第生法。因為這些界法依行為與觀解次第成立,所以名為思議境。

七、即道何以仍須不隨不斷?

問:四分煩惱既然即是道,是否可以隨順它?

答:不得隨,也不得斷。隨順煩惱,它便把人帶向惡道;以為先把煩惱斷盡才有道,又落入增上慢。不離癡愛而能生起明與解脫,才名為道。因此,不住不調伏,也不住調伏。凡夫貪染四分、生死重積,住在不調伏;二乘怖畏生死、急出三界,惑盡而無惑可調,住在調伏。菩薩則於生死有勇而不染,如花在泥、如醫療病;於涅槃不貪味,知空而不住空,如鳥飛空而不停於空。所謂不斷煩惱而入涅槃,正是既不縱欲,也不以斷滅為究竟。

末世的兩種錯解,正好從兩邊反證。第一種人聽見非調伏非不調伏,便把無礙解成公行非法,如碎菴羅核求甘味,又如噉鹽太過,反而鹹渴成病。他住在不調伏,離佛道極遠。第二種人怖畏兩邊,必先斷貪欲,然後才肯說貪欲是道;他仍住在調伏,也沒有不住。更有初學者因一次放縱略得片益,便長久照做、教他人照做,結果只增欲樂,毫無道益,終至污戒辱僧。無礙若離開戒行與觀慧,就成最大的障礙;非道若只增長非道,也不會自行變成佛道。

八、八句不是八個互斥選項

完整的八句,一邊是不住調伏、不住不調伏、不住兩者俱非、不住兩者俱是;另一邊是亦住調伏、亦住不調伏、亦住兩者俱非、亦住兩者俱是。煩惱即空,故不住不調伏;煩惱即假,故不住調伏;煩惱即中,故不住兩者俱是;雙照煩惱,故不住兩者俱非。雖不住諸句而實住諸句,雖實住諸句而又實不住諸句,因為觀行不偏取一句,一句便含攝其餘諸句。一切法都趨向貪欲,貪欲又是諸法會歸之處,故可用一境遍歷一切句。

是否應住,要以自他、近遠的實益衡量。有時體達貪欲畢竟清淨,如虛空無累,便由住調伏得益;有時縱心觀貪欲本末,辨幾種是病、幾種是藥,如和須蜜多以離欲際度眾生,便由住不調伏得益;也可由兩者俱非或俱觀得益。喜根善知機宜,說巧度法使居士得忍;勝意當時不信而受苦,卻種下後世因。這些事例把四悉檀放在判斷中心:若不知機宜,無論住或不住,都只會自織愛網,自礙礙他。

九、明闇同時,正顯不思議境

一念煩惱心起,具十界百法而互不妨礙。多不是積聚成實有,一也不是斷滅成虛無;多不異,一不同;多即一,一即多。闇中樹影,常眼雖不見,天眼仍能見,是闇中有明;智慧又可能受障,是明中有闇。初燈與闇共住,燈來時找不到闇去了哪裡,燈滅時也找不到闇從何處回來。求闇無闇,明無所破;求明無明,闇無所蓋。然而破與蓋的作用仍然分明。

因此,面對新起的不受,面對舊起的不著,不向內取故不念,不向外取故不分別。妙慧朗然,明闇不相妨、不相除。世間智燈一滅,闇惑仍會回來;中道智光若常住不動,如神珠常照,闇便不再來。觀煩惱闇當體即大智明,才能顯佛菩提。妙境不是把闇假裝成明,也不是用一物消滅另一物,而是在不可得中如實見到破蓋宛然。

十、妙境之後,十意一門不少

見到妙境以後,追傷己過,廣愍眾生;由苦集之闇起悲,由道滅之明起慈,大誓與境俱起。為滿此願,便以止觀為要行:四分煩惱即空,是體真止、入空觀;觀煩惱中藥病諸法,是隨緣止、入假觀;觀煩惱同於真際,是息二邊止、入中道觀。如此善巧安心,三止三觀歸於一心三眼三智。

眼智未開,便破障令遍。觀四分念念三假,離自、他、共、離與單、複、具足,見思不生;知病識藥,無知不生;非真非緣,無明不生。再於空、假、中各辨通塞:即空中翻造苦集是塞,苦集中達即空是通;把法藥翻成病是塞,病中知藥是通;法性翻成無明是塞,無明轉明是通。

道品也就在四分心上修。五陰被煩惱染污,而一陰含無量陰;觀陰即空,破凡夫倒而成小枯;觀陰即假,破二乘倒而成大榮;觀陰即中,枯榮二邊寂滅,入大涅槃,開三解脫門而入清涼池。障重則以十二助治扶持:三類貪各用不淨、背捨、勝處,三類瞋各用眾生緣慈、法緣慈、無緣慈,三類癡各用三世、二世、一念因緣,三類覺觀各用數息、觀息、隨息。

稍得解心或禪定時,要檢查次位,不可把草木瓦礫誤認為瑠璃珠;見思、塵沙、無明尚未斷,觀行、相似尚未相應,便不能冒稱上位。內外障起時須安忍,忍過才不壞菩薩行。得到似道禪慧,又須離法愛;法愛不生,方能自在無礙,進破無明、成無生忍,乘高廣寶車直至道場。於是,四分煩惱具足一切佛法,行於非道通達佛道,煩惱是菩提,不斷煩惱而入涅槃,才從一句標舉落實為完整觀行。

十一、三十六句把解脫、智慧、法身貫通

『不斷煩惱而入涅槃』先以斷與不斷、入與不入立四根本句,每句再開四句;由此說十六細句,加根本四句,成二十句入涅槃。又以斷與不斷、出與不出開十六句出涅槃。出入各立一組根本便成四十句,共用四根本便成三十六句。這些句門依凡夫、外道、有學、無學、菩薩與真理分判,又能以空、有、亦空亦有、非空非有四門及四悉檀展開,故能遍攝小大、析體,而不是數字遊戲。

問:涅槃既有三十六句,般若與法身如何相應?

答:如法觀佛、涅槃、般若,三者同一實相。般若先以諸法生不生對般若生不生,說境發智的十六句;再以般若生不生對諸法生不生,說智照境的十六句;共四根本句,仍成三十六。法身則以法、報、應、化四身為根本,每一身各能起四身,成十六;四身又各能入一身,復成十六;加四根本身,也成三十六。身身都是法界,所以都能互起互入。涅槃、般若、法身雖依各自句門而分說,最後都回到同一法界,而不失各自開顯的門相。

輔行之眼

湛然先替這一境劃出嚴格邊界:必須由觀陰而發,且重貪等猛然現起,才名此境;普通欲、五蓋與果報散動仍隨前境處理,禪後猛利見惑則歸後面的見境。他又說,此處實際所取只是鈍中四分。利鈍的分判,依當下是否由定發見及見所起惑而立,不是把固定使名直接套在一切心行上。這使本論先說利鈍互通、後又依位分流的兩段彼此不礙。

三因同列習、業、魔,湛然卻收束為此處只觀習集;業力與魔動各待後境。五治以後說第一義治,他又明言這是先以大乘之勝顯治相,並非廢棄方便對治。否則,後文十二助治便會失去位置。『即道』也有同樣界線:湛然以明脫解不隨,以調伏、不調伏解不斷;四分即道既不許縱放,也不許先行斷滅而後另求道。

欲心次第生十界,湛然判為先簡思議境;從不思議境到離愛,仍沿用陰境的十乘,只因所對的病不同而另加說明。末後大車、非道通佛道、煩惱是菩提與不斷煩惱入涅槃,都是會歸前面十觀,不是離開十乘另立幾條道路。

對八句,湛然以住為中道之用、不住為中道之體提綱。每一句都含其餘諸句,所以住與不住不是互相排斥的選項,而是隨四悉檀對自他、近遠善巧開合。和須蜜多顯當下得益,喜根與勝意顯利益也可能有近有遠;若離開知機,只模仿外相,便正落入本論所斥的兩失。

本論許多短譬的經籍脈絡,也由湛然指出:死馬連到律中難提事,十軍、摩竭、喜根與勝意連到《大智度論》,菴羅核與闇中樹影連到大經,大車連到《法華》。這些題源使譬喻的原場景可見;譬喻在論中取其鋒芒,原場景則存於所出經論。

一念明闇互具之後,湛然判八句已成不思議境;又把新起、舊起、內取、外取分別配到不受、不著、不念、不分別,說明觀心如何不被新舊內外所縛。這些逐詞配義是釋家的鏡照,使四詞的用功方向更清楚,不改成本論先前另立的一套科目。

後九意文字雖短,湛然明說門數並未殘缺。破法遍只是略去授藥及三假中無明、法性的展開;道品則簡略結攝枯榮與三解脫。因此,此處雖省文,十乘門數仍具;湛然明言準依前文、唯闕授藥與三假中之無明法性,道品亦但結枯榮與三脫。

末後的句門,湛然指出後十六句所說的『出』,都是從空入假的出;前面先依析法、體法辨三藏、通教,料簡時再把別教、圓教四門納入。般若前十六由境發智,後十六由智照境;法身四身互起互入,則以化緣中的起用收攝。三組分顯解脫、般若、法身,湛然最後以雖一而三收束:同一法界不妨三德各有名義,三德各別也從未離開同一法界。

Why Does Cultivating Contemplation Instead Stir Afflictions?

When one has contemplated the aggregates, sense fields, and elements without awakening and continues observing, greed and anger that formerly lay concealed may suddenly erupt. This does not mean that cultivation of contemplation creates afflictions. Ordinarily one moves along with the current of afflictions and does not easily notice their power; only on going against the current does their fierce rush become manifest. The treatise therefore neither regards the intense delusion now present as an accident outside cultivation nor lets it drag away the contemplating mind. It changes the contemplated object in time: because the aggregates, sense fields, and elements have stirred afflictions, one leaves the preceding object and contemplates the afflictions now present.

Question: Dharmas of retribution are always present, and afflictions have never been absent. Why establish a separate object now?

Answer: Ordinary retribution and scattered activity continue without interruption and are still comparatively easy to rebuke and relinquish. Intense greed and anger that suddenly flourish, however, are difficult to control. The treatise explains this difference through iron and fire: before entering fire, iron is only black; once it enters fire, it glows red throughout. It also uses flowing water: while moving downstream one does not know its speed, but place a log crosswise and ripples and surging force immediately appear. A strong person angered when provoked and a sleeping lion roaring when startled likewise reveal latent power erupting upon meeting conditions. If one fails to recognize it, affliction not only prevents calming-and-contemplation from being accomplished but also draws one into grave transgressions and increases evil karma. Turning contemplation therefore does more than change topics. It guards contemplative practice at the point where one is most likely to lose one's footing.

Sharp and Dull Are Not Two Fixed Lists of Names

The name “affliction” indicates a dark and agitating dharma that vexes and disorders mental awareness, and also that it causes mind to become agitated and suffer disturbance. Although views and thought, sharp and dull, can provisionally be distinguished, in fact each includes the other. Crawling creatures cannot reason, yet still glare proudly and magnify themselves. Inferior ordinary people do not necessarily establish a view first, yet continually produce a mind of self amid walking, standing, sitting, and lying down. Thus what is called dull also has sharp characteristics. Conversely, people with fierce delusions of views also possess anger and desire, so the sharp likewise has dull characteristics. The names sharp and dull both extend across views and thought; they cannot cut people into two classes according to one static classification.

The treatise immediately differentiates them according to stage. Before dhyāna arises, even if one possesses worldly wisdom, eloquence, and intelligence, the strength of views and conceptions remains weak, and the ten proclivities receive their name from the dull. After views arise from concentration, the mind of views becomes fierce, and the ten proclivities receive their name from the sharp. It resembles one person grasping only language and another grasping Dharma meaning; their strength differs in debate. Delusions of views arising after dhyāna are reserved for the later object of views. Only intense afflictions arising before dhyāna are directly contemplated here. This boundary keeps the object that must now be contemplated from being confused with the later object of views.

Opened broadly, sharp and dull can become eighty-four thousand. For the present they are gathered into four divisions: greed, anger, and delusion arising predominantly are three divisions, while the three poisons arising equally are the equal division. When the poisons arise predominantly, initial and sustained thought are not abundant; when they arise equally, initial and sustained thought are abundant. These kinds of scattered activity imbued with affliction obstruct concentration, while indeterminate scattered activity of retribution does not. Thus the scriptural account of emerging from the concentration of cessation into scattered mind and then entering various concentrations from scattered mind cannot be extended into the claim that all scattered mind fails to obstruct concentration. Here only the general characteristics sufficient for entering contemplation are discerned; exhausting the detailed categories of views and thought is not urgent.

Why Not Investigate Every Name and Characteristic of Affliction Here?

Question: Since the characteristics of affliction are too vast to exhaust, would increasingly fine distinctions not increasingly assist contemplative practice?

Answer: The treatise replies with removing excrement and receiving a wage. Excrement represents affliction and wisdom the day's wage. The crucial task is diligent removal. If one remains only at distinguishing how much excrement there is, one never receives the wage. For now, one need only know the four divisions generally as defilement. This does not oppose distinctions or reject scriptural and treatise learning. To preserve the Buddha-Dharma, lead the community, and penetrate challenges, the five hundred arhats had to distinguish extensively; practitioners entering the provisional from emptiness should likewise distinguish in full. But when one is just about to enter the path and strength is not yet full, extensive analysis is not the task at hand.

Each of the four divisions further has a distinction between within and beyond the realms. The four divisions within the realms are shared afflictions severed in common by practitioners of the two vehicles. The four beyond the realms are not severed by them and are called particular afflictions. Shared delusion resembles branches and particular delusion the root; true wisdom severs the branches, while wisdom of the Middle severs the root. Viewed from the inconceivable, afflictions within the realms are themselves awakening, so shared and particular cannot be cut into two unrelated things. General knowledge of the four divisions thus does not obstruct detailed differentiation later, and severing branches first does not mean the root is already exhausted.

Arising Has Two Axes; Causes and Conditions Have Three Kinds

Affliction has four characteristics of arising: deep but not acute, acute but not deep, both deep and acute, and neither deep nor acute. “Deep” means that when it arises it is heavy and difficult to restrain and increases further upon touching an external object. “Acute” means that it arises repeatedly and is heavy each time. One describes intensity and difficulty of restraint; the other, recurrence and rapidity, so the two can cross to form four alternatives. Neither deep nor acute is the ordinary, continuous characteristic of retributive delusion. The other three alternatives move outside the ordinary pattern and therefore are the arising characteristics of affliction explained here.

The causes and conditions of arising are habit, karma, and Māra. Habit resembles a swift current: through immeasurable kalpas its seeds have ripened and its perfuming continued. While following the current of birth and death one does not notice its speed; only upon cultivating the factors of the path and moving against the current of the various forms of existence does one see affliction rise imposingly. Karma resembles carrying a debt and also a still river suddenly struck by violent wind. Evil conduct from past lives does not willingly let one escape; waves of delusion rise like mountains. If sails and rudder are dropped, the boat is destroyed at once, but if one single-mindedly keeps fore and aft correctly aligned, disaster can still be escaped. Māra resembles a makara drawing in the sea. When practitioners attempt to leave the realms, the ten armies come to seize them and deep, acute delusion suddenly presses close. When human strength cannot resist, one must single-mindedly invoke the Buddha's name. Although all three causes are listed, the direct object here is affliction arising when contemplation stirs habitual tendencies. Karma and Māra are each explained separately under later objects.

Treating Illness Requires Knowing the Relation between Illness and Medicine

The Lesser Vehicle has five treatments: direct, rotated, unrotated, combined, and complete. In direct treatment, each of the four divisions contains three kinds, producing twelve illnesses, and twelve treatments are arrayed against them like a formation against raiders. In rotated treatment, an existing treatment does not fit this person and therefore is changed. The medicine can rotate while the illness does not, or both illness and medicine can rotate. Contemplation of impurity, for example, originally treats sexual desire, but if it does not suit someone, it is rotated into contemplation of purity and loving-kindness so that mind gains release. In unrotated treatment, although the illness changes, the treatment never changes; the one Dharma suited to this person treats the illness whether or not it rotates. In combined treatment, one or two illnesses combine and one or two medicines combine with them, as when sexual desire combines with anger and contemplation of impurity is practiced together with loving-kindness. Complete treatment joins all the preceding methods to treat one illness. Only after the five treatments is wisdom of the truths applied, enabling entry into the real.

The Great Vehicle separately explains treatment through the ultimate meaning, like agada medicine treating every illness. Within emptiness and non-arising, affliction and what treats it are both unobtainable. Since no truly existent affliction exists, there is no thing to rotate and no combined or complete treatment to grasp; the single medicine of non-arising treats everything universally. This does not turn treating illness into leaving illness unattended. Seeing illness and medicine as both non-arising is precisely why treatment through the ultimate meaning is called treatment. The treatise indicates this only with extreme brevity and requires practitioners to grasp its intent skillfully.

First See How One Thought Sequentially Produces Dharmas

Cultivation of calming-and-contemplation still follows the ten intentions, beginning with distinguishing the conceivable object. At first one thought of desire is very subtle, but unless immediately stopped it gradually increases. When greed and desire lead one into the four grave transgressions and five heinous deeds, this is the hell realm. When they make one lose shame, conscience, propriety, and righteousness, this is the animal realm. When they make one begrudge what belongs to oneself and others, this is the hungry-ghost realm. When they produce jealousy, suspicion, defensiveness, and schemes to cause another's defeat, this is the asura realm. Desire expressed through ritual marriage, restraint, and righteousness, together with keeping the five precepts for future pleasure, is the human realm. Disdaining coarse human desire, seeking celestial desire, and cultivating the ten wholesome actions is the realm of the six desire heavens. Rebuking desire, becoming pure, and producing dhyāna are the form and formless realms.

Contemplating desire as accumulation, suffering as evoked by accumulation, and becoming disenchanted with suffering and accumulation in order to seek escape is the śrāvaka realm. Contemplating desire as ignorance, creating formations through desire and revolving without cease, then stopping desire so that ignorance, formations, and the rest cease is the pratyekabuddha realm. Contemplating desire as a covering, arousing loving-kindness and compassion, practicing relinquishment, and applying the corresponding perfections to its other characteristics is the realm of the six perfections. Contemplating desire as not originally arising, not abiding now, and not ceasing in the future—desire itself empty and emptiness itself nirvāṇa—is the realm of the Shared Teaching. Contemplating the mind of desire as having immeasurable characteristics, suffering and accumulation as likewise immeasurable, and knowing faculties, desires, and natures in full detail is the realm of the Distinct Teaching. The remaining three divisions of affliction similarly produce dharmas in sequence. Because these realm-dharmas are established sequentially according to conduct and contemplative understanding, this is called the conceivable object.

If Affliction Is the Path, Why Must It Still Be Neither Followed nor Severed?

Question: Since the four divisions of affliction are themselves the path, may one follow them?

Answer: They may neither be followed nor severed. Follow affliction and it leads one to evil paths. Suppose the path exists only after affliction has been completely severed, and one falls into overweening pride. Producing illumination and liberation without leaving delusion and craving is what is called the path. Thus one does not abide in lack of discipline or in discipline. Ordinary people greedily cling to the four divisions and heap birth and death upon birth and death, abiding in lack of discipline. People of the two vehicles fear birth and death, hastily leave the three realms, and, with delusion exhausted and nothing left to discipline, abide in discipline. Bodhisattvas are courageous in birth and death without being defiled, like a flower in mud and a physician treating illness. They do not savor nirvāṇa; they know emptiness without abiding in emptiness, like a bird flying through space without stopping there. Entering nirvāṇa without severing afflictions means precisely neither indulging desire nor taking annihilative severance as ultimate.

Two errors of the latter age offer counterevidence from both extremes. The first person hears neither discipline nor lack of discipline and interprets unobstructedness as publicly engaging in unlawful conduct, like breaking a mango pit to seek sweetness or eating too much salt and becoming sick from saltiness and thirst. This person abides in lack of discipline and is exceedingly far from the Buddha path. The second person fears both extremes and insists on first severing greed and desire before agreeing that greed and desire are the path. This person still abides in discipline and likewise does not nonabide. Some beginners obtain a slight benefit from one act of indulgence, continue it for a long time, and teach others to imitate them. The result only increases the pleasure of desire without benefit of the path, eventually defiling precepts and disgracing the Sangha. Unobstructedness apart from moral discipline and contemplative wisdom becomes the greatest obstruction. If what is not the path only increases what is not the path, it does not transform itself into the Buddha path.

Eight Propositions Are Not Eight Mutually Exclusive Options

The complete eight propositions place on one side not abiding in discipline, not abiding in lack of discipline, not abiding in neither, and not abiding in both; on the other, also abiding in discipline, also abiding in lack of discipline, also abiding in neither, and also abiding in both. Afflictions are themselves empty, so one does not abide in lack of discipline. Afflictions are themselves provisional, so one does not abide in discipline. Afflictions are themselves the Middle, so one does not abide in both. They simultaneously illuminate both, so one does not abide in neither. Although not abiding in the propositions, one truly abides in them; although truly abiding in them, one truly does not abide in them. Contemplative practice does not partially seize one proposition, because one proposition encompasses all the others. All dharmas converge upon greed and desire, and greed and desire are the place to which all dharmas return; one object can therefore be carried throughout all propositions.

Whether to abide must be weighed by real benefit to self and others, immediate and remote. Sometimes one embodies greed and desire as ultimately pure, free like empty space, and gains benefit through abiding in discipline. Sometimes one releases mind and observes greed and desire from beginning to end, discerning how much is illness and how much medicine, and like Vasumitrā liberating beings at the limit of freedom from desire, gains benefit through abiding in lack of discipline. Benefit can also come through negating both or contemplating both. Xigen knew capacities skillfully and taught a skillful method of crossing that enabled laypeople to attain patience. Shengyi disbelieved and suffered at the time, yet planted a later-life cause. These cases place the four siddhāntas at the center of judgment. Without knowing capacities, whether one abides or does not abide, one only weaves one's own net of craving and obstructs self and others.

Light and Darkness Simultaneous: Precisely the Inconceivable Object

When one thought of affliction arises, it contains the ten realms and hundred dharmas without mutual obstruction. The many are not an accumulation that becomes truly existent, and the one is not annihilation into nothingness. The many do not differ and the one is not identical; the many are the one and the one the many. The shadow of a tree in darkness remains visible to the divine eye though ordinary eyes do not see it: this is light within darkness. Wisdom can itself be obstructed: this is darkness within light. A newly lit lamp dwells together with darkness. When the lamp arrives, darkness cannot be found to have gone anywhere; when the lamp is extinguished, darkness cannot be found to have returned from anywhere. Seek darkness and no darkness is found, so light has nothing to break. Seek light and no light is found, so darkness has nothing to cover. Yet the functions of breaking and covering remain distinct.

Therefore what newly arises is not received, what arose formerly is not attached to, there is no thinking because nothing is grasped inwardly, and no discrimination because nothing is grasped outwardly. Wondrous wisdom is lucid; light and darkness neither obstruct nor remove one another. When the lamp of worldly wisdom is extinguished, dark delusion returns. If the light of wisdom of the Middle Way abides constantly and immovably like a divine jewel always shining, darkness does not return. Only by contemplating the darkness of affliction as itself the light of great wisdom can the Buddha's awakening be revealed. The wondrous object does not pretend darkness is light or use one thing to annihilate another. Within unobtainability it sees the functions of breaking and covering exactly as they are.

After the Wondrous Object, Not One of the Ten Intentions Is Missing

After seeing the wondrous object, one grieves over one's own faults and feels universal compassion for beings. Compassion arises from the darkness of suffering and accumulation, loving-kindness from the light of path and cessation, and the great vows arise together with the object. To fulfill these vows, calming-and-contemplation becomes the essential practice. The four divisions of affliction being themselves empty is calming that embodies the real and contemplation entering emptiness. Contemplating the medicines, illnesses, and other dharmas within afflictions is calming that follows conditions and contemplation entering the provisional. Contemplating afflictions as identical with the true limit is calming that rests the two extremes and contemplation entering the Middle Way. Settling mind skillfully in this way, the three calmings and three contemplations return to the three eyes and three wisdoms in one mind.

When eye and wisdom have not opened, one breaks obstructions and makes breaking pervasive. Contemplating every thought of the four divisions through the three provisionalities, leaving self, other, both, neither, and the single, repeated, and complete alternatives, delusions of views and thought do not arise. Knowing illness and recognizing medicine, lack of knowledge does not arise. Being neither true nor conditioned cultivation, ignorance does not arise. One then discerns passage and obstruction within emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle. Turning suffering and accumulation into creations within immediate emptiness is obstruction; penetrating suffering and accumulation as themselves empty is passage. Turning Dharma medicine into illness is obstruction; knowing medicine within illness is passage. Turning Dharma-nature into ignorance is obstruction; turning ignorance into illumination is passage.

The factors of the path are cultivated upon the mind of the four divisions itself. The five aggregates are defiled by affliction, while one aggregate contains immeasurable aggregates. Contemplating the aggregates as empty breaks the inversions of ordinary people and completes the small withering. Contemplating them as provisional breaks the inversions of the two vehicles and completes the great flourishing. Contemplating them as the Middle renders the two extremes of withering and flourishing quiescent, enters great nirvāṇa, opens the three gates of liberation, and enters the cooling pool. If obstructions are heavy, twelve assisting treatments provide support: three kinds of greed respectively use impurity, liberations, and spheres of mastery; three kinds of anger use loving-kindness conditioned by beings, conditioned by dharmas, and unconditioned; three kinds of delusion use dependent origination across three lives, two lives, and one thought; three kinds of initial and sustained thought use counting, observing, and following the breath.

Upon gaining a little understanding or meditative concentration, one must inspect one's stage and not mistake grass, wood, tiles, and gravel for a beryl jewel. While delusions of views and thought, dust-and-sand delusions, and ignorance remain unsevered, and neither contemplative practice nor semblance corresponds, one cannot usurp a higher stage. When inner and outer obstructions arise, patient endurance is required; only by enduring through them can bodhisattva practice remain intact. On obtaining meditative concentration and wisdom resembling the path, one must also leave attachment to dharmas. Only when attachment does not arise can one become free and unobstructed, advance to break ignorance, accomplish patience with non-arising, and ride the high and broad jeweled carriage directly to the place of awakening. The four divisions of affliction containing all Buddha-Dharmas, practicing what is not the path and penetrating the Buddha path, afflictions being awakening, and entering nirvāṇa without severing afflictions thereby cease to be isolated declarations and become complete contemplative practice.

Thirty-Six Propositions Connect Liberation, Wisdom, and Dharma-Body

“Entering nirvāṇa without severing afflictions” first establishes four root propositions through severing and not severing, entering and not entering, then opens four from each. The resulting sixteen detailed propositions plus the four roots make twenty propositions of entering nirvāṇa. Severing and not severing, emerging and not emerging, further open sixteen propositions of emerging from nirvāṇa. Establishing a separate set of roots for entering and emerging makes forty propositions; sharing four roots makes thirty-six. These gates of propositions are assigned according to ordinary people, non-Buddhists, trainees, those beyond training, bodhisattvas, and true principle. They can also unfold through the four gates of emptiness, existence, both, and neither, and through the four siddhāntas. They therefore universally encompass Lesser and Great, analytical and embodied, and are not a numerical game.

Question: Since nirvāṇa possesses thirty-six propositions, how do prajñā and Dharma-body correspond?

Answer: When Buddha, nirvāṇa, and prajñā are contemplated according to Dharma, the three share one true mark. Prajñā first places dharmas arising and not arising against prajñā arising and not arising, giving sixteen propositions in which object produces wisdom. It then places prajñā arising and not arising against dharmas arising and not arising, giving sixteen in which wisdom illuminates object. With the four root propositions, these again make thirty-six. Dharma-body takes the four bodies—Dharma, recompense, response, and transformation—as roots. Each body can give rise to four, making sixteen; each of the four can also enter one body, making another sixteen; adding the four root bodies again makes thirty-six. Every body is the Dharma realm, so they can mutually arise from and enter one another. Although nirvāṇa, prajñā, and Dharma-body are separately explained through their own gates of propositions, all finally return to the same Dharma realm without losing the gate-characteristics each reveals.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

Zhanran first draws a strict boundary around this object. It must arise from contemplation of the aggregates, and intense greed and the like must suddenly become manifest, before it is called this object. Ordinary desire, the five hindrances, and retributive scattered activity are still handled with the preceding object, while fierce delusions of views arising after dhyāna belong to the later object of views. He further says that what is actually taken here is only the four divisions within the dull. The sharp/dull classification is established according to whether views presently arise from concentration and to the delusion those views produce; fixed names of proclivities are not applied directly to every activity of mind. Thus the treatise's first saying that sharp and dull extend into one another and later differentiating them by stage do not obstruct each other.

Habit, karma, and Māra are listed together as three causes, yet Zhanran concludes that only habitual accumulation is contemplated here; karmic force and Māra's stirring each await a later object. After the five treatments, the ultimate-meaning treatment is explained, and he expressly states that this first displays the Great Vehicle's superior treatment; it does not abolish expedient counteractions. Otherwise the twelve assisting treatments below would lose their place. “The path itself” has the same boundary. Zhanran uses illumination and liberation to explain not following and discipline and lack of discipline to explain not severing. The four divisions being themselves the path permits neither indulgence nor prior annihilation followed by seeking the path elsewhere.

The mind of desire sequentially producing the ten realms is, in Zhanran's judgment, the initial distinction of the conceivable object. From the inconceivable object through freedom from attachment, the ten modes of contemplation used for the object of the aggregates remain in operation, with additional explanation only because the illness faced is different. The final great carriage, practicing the non-path to penetrate the Buddha path, afflictions being awakening, and entering nirvāṇa without severing afflictions all gather and return to the preceding ten contemplations; they do not establish several new roads apart from them.

For the eight propositions, Zhanran takes abiding as the function of the Middle Way and nonabiding as its essence. Every proposition contains all the others, so abiding and nonabiding are not mutually exclusive options but are skillfully opened and gathered according to the four siddhāntas for self and others, immediate and remote. Vasumitrā reveals benefit in the present; Xigen and Shengyi reveal that benefit can be immediate or remote. If knowledge of capacities is abandoned and only outward appearance imitated, one falls precisely into the two errors refuted by the treatise.

Zhanran also identifies the scriptural and treatise contexts of many short similes in the treatise. The dead mare connects to Nandi's story in the vinaya; the ten armies, makara, Xigen, and Shengyi connect to the Great Treatise; the mango pit and tree shadow in darkness connect to the great scripture; and the great carriage connects to the Lotus. These title sources make the similes' original scenes visible. The treatise takes the sharpened point of each simile, while the source scriptures and treatises preserve the original scene.

After light and darkness are mutually present in one thought, Zhanran judges that the eight propositions have completed the inconceivable object. He further matches newly arising, formerly arising, inward grasping, and outward grasping respectively with not receiving, not attaching, not thinking, and not discriminating, showing how contemplation of mind avoids bondage by new and old, inner and outer. These word-by-word correspondences are the commentator's mirror, clarifying the practical direction of the four terms without turning them into another outline previously established by the treatise.

Although the text of the subsequent nine intentions is brief, Zhanran explicitly says that the number of gates is not incomplete. Pervasively breaking through dharmas merely abbreviates administering medicine and the unfolding of ignorance and Dharma-nature within the three provisionalities. The factors of the path briefly conclude with withering and flourishing and the three liberations. Thus, although the text is abbreviated, all ten modes remain complete. Zhanran expressly says that it follows the preceding text and lacks only administering medicine and ignorance and Dharma-nature within the three provisionalities, while the factors of the path only conclude with withering and flourishing and the three liberations.

Regarding the final gates of propositions, Zhanran points out that “emerging” in the later sixteen propositions is always emerging by entering the provisional from emptiness. The preceding text first distinguishes the Tripiṭaka and Shared teachings through analytical and embodied dharmas; the analytical discussion afterward further includes the four gates of the Distinct and Perfect teachings. The first sixteen prajñā propositions have object produce wisdom, and the later sixteen have wisdom illuminate object. The four bodies of Dharma-body mutually giving rise to and entering one another gather its function in transforming according to conditions. The three groups separately reveal liberation, prajñā, and Dharma-body. Zhanran finally concludes, “although one, they are three”: the one Dharma realm does not prevent the three virtues from each having its own name and meaning, while the three distinct virtues have never left that one Dharma realm.

觀病患境Contemplating the Object of Illness

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

一、有身即病,病為何又能成境?

問:本論一開口便說『有身即是病』。若有身已不離病,病患不就是陰入界的一部分嗎?為甚麼還要別立一境?

答:四蛇共處,並沒有變成一條蛇;水火同在,仍舊彼此相違。鴟梟共棲、蟒鼠同穴,說的是同住一處而性情各異;四國為鄰,說的是勢力相當便暫和,一方乘虛便吞併。身體平日看似安穩,不是四大從此沒有衝突,只是力量一時相持。病患境便從這個『暫和』與『乘虛』之間顯出來。

因此,本論不是先許諾一個永不敗壞的身,再把病當成偶然事故;它從身的構成本身看見負累。毒器所盛的是毒,重擔始終壓在肩上,苦藪本就是眾苦聚集之處。病未發時,四大相持;病發之時,四大的不相容顯露出來。修行不必等到身體恢復成某種理想狀態才開始,因為那個被等待的身,本來就在休與否、增與損之間。

但病又有實與權的分別。維摩詰託疾興教,如來寄滅談常,是以示疾引導眾生;本境所觀的,則是業報所生之身真實承受的病。先分權實,正是為了不把聖者的示現當作凡夫已證的境界,也不把凡夫的病苦美化成已成就的教化。現在能下手之處,只在自己正在承受、正在廢修、也正在逼迫用心的這個病身。

二、病既障道,如何反而增進用心?

問:病會毀壞修行,為甚麼本論又說,若能觀察,反而更能增益用心?這兩句豈不相反?

答:病的確能成為大障。它使人毀戒,像刺破渡海的浮囊;使人失定,像撤去過河的橋梁;又使人愛惜膿血臭身,生起邪倒,忘失清淨法身。病不是天然的善知識。若只是被它牽走,便可能毀戒、破定、起邪倒而壞清淨法身。

然而,平健時的悠悠懈怠,常把生死大事推到後面;病勢急迫,反把無常推到眼前。有人因此更加用心,辦成平日不能辦的事。病之所以能成境,不在疼痛本身有何功德,而在行者是否轉身觀察:同一場病,可以使人退失,也可以使人覺醒;可以使人只惜身命,也可以使人看見身命無常。

大樹要經萬斧才倒,巨石要經億下才穿,是為尚未通達者重說的方式。前境若已通達安忍,病來便可照見,不必重論;尚未通達,便須再下一斧、再鑿一下。重說不是另換一條道,而是讓同一止觀穿過病患這一層堅硬之處。

三、五科為何先辨病,再修止觀?

問:既然宗旨在止觀,為甚麼不直接觀心,反而先說病相、病因、治法與損益?

答:本論先立五科:病相、病因、治法、損益、止觀。這個次第不讓『觀』成為一個抹平差別的口號。脈有洪直、輕浮、尖銳衝刺、如連珠、沉重遲緩的差別;身有苦重堅結、虛腫脹胮、洪熱酸楚、懸忽懊悶的差別;五藏相害,又各展開眼、口、胸脅、腰膝、皮膚等不同病候。雖然不在此窮盡醫道,仍須略知病相,不能尚未分辨便任意用治。

六種病因更把差別推深一步。四大不順、飲食不節、坐禪不調、鬼神得便、魔所作、業力所起,不能混成一個原因。行役飲食所致,與坐禪失調所致,治法不相替代;鬼魔與業病,也各有本論所立的對治。『先知根源,然後用治』,是五科前四科共同守住的關節。

這也說明最後一科不是逃離前四科。若不知自己正用甚麼方法、因何用它、它帶來損還是益,所謂用心很容易變成另一種不調。止觀進入病境,不是取消辨病,而是使辨病、用治、觀心各得其位。

四、病因何以一路追到所緣之心?

問:六因之中,前有寒熱、飲食,後有鬼、魔與業,範圍已很廣;為甚麼坐禪不調一項又細分八觸、止心上下、五色五聲,乃至禪夢所見?

答:因為坐禪不是只有『坐著』。身倚牆柱、未時先臥,是身儀與慢怠;數息和八觸相違,是呼吸與觸受失配;止心太下、太上、太急、太緩,是止法偏失;觀境忽此忽彼、一味專守、錯認生滅、強作不相應之觀,是觀法偏僻。身、息、止、觀,一層層都可能失調。

本論把所緣色、聲、香、味、觸各配五藏,又把青、赤、白、黑、黃,呼喚、言語、哭泣、吟詠、歌唱,臊、焦、腥、臭、香,酸、苦、辛、鹹、甜,堅、暖、輕、冷、重逐項列出。它要顯明:心向甚麼地方走、走得多少,並非與身全不相干。所緣過分,便可能形成偏動。

帶嬰兒走路的譬喻最能顯出這一點。只須任他依步而行;若急牽求快,想提前抵達,反而成患。觀境不定固然會起諍亂,一味守境而期待回報,同樣會把風熱逼在其中。修行的偏差不只發生在放逸時,也可能發生在用力太過、求效太急之時。

五、六治為何沒有一法獨尊?

問:治法列止、氣、息、假想、觀心、方術六種。既然觀心能向內外推求而見心不可得,為甚麼還保留前面諸治?

答:因病因不同,所用便不同。方藥調養不能代替坐禪中的調息調觀,坐禪中的調息調觀也不能代替一切方藥。六治之內同樣如此:止有繫臍、丹田、足下、病處等不同所緣;氣有吹、呼、𡁱、呵、噓、𡀗六種;息先辨風、氣、喘、息四相,再說出入息和八觸,另說十二種帶想之息;假想、觀心、方術又各有自己的用處。

門與風、王與賊兩譬,把止心的道理說得很直白:門開則風來,門閉則風靜;王若安住,賊便離散。但本論緊接著又說,不一定只能把心止在病處。這一轉,防止譬喻被執成定法。急止、寬止、止頂、止足,所對各異;六氣在冷熱痛煩痰倦之間,也須斟酌增損。治法的關鍵不是名字響亮,而是能否和病相主對。

方術一科更顯出取捨。為護持四種三昧,使泡脆之身暫安、道業得存,可以借用;若以此邀名射利、驚動時俗,便應急棄。同一術法,因所用之心與所向目的不同,可能成為護道方便,也可能落入魔幻。六治不是六個可供炫示的能力,而是六類須依病、依時、依損益安置的方法。

六、損益十法在調甚麼?

問:若治法已列完,為甚麼還要另說損益,又加信、用、勤、恒等十法?

答:因為同一治法落在不同人、不同病勢與不同用法中,結果有漸、有頓,也有損、有益。心利病輕、心利病重、心鈍病輕、心鈍病重,不能只以『用了』二字概括。用息過度,五藏可以頓翻;未頓翻時,也可能逐漸加劇。善巧修習,有人豁然頓益,也有人像服藥經年,逐步才愈。

十法正是把治法放回長時實行之中。信而不用,像握著利劍卻不用來防賊;勤而不能恒,像鑽木取火中途停止;不識病而浪用治法,便不能主對;沒有方便,就像琴弦或緩或急,尚未調出聲韻;不知取捨,遇損仍守、遇益反停;不知將護,行來飲食便再觸禁忌。信、用、勤、恒、別病、方便、久、取捨、將護、識遮障,合起來調的,既是方法,也是用方法的人。

琴弦與鑽火兩個意象,一個說分寸,一個說相續。只有相續而沒有分寸,可能用治太過;只有分寸而沒有相續,又不能穿透久病。故十法不是在六治之外再添十個治法,而是使六治能被正確、持久、知損知益地運用。

七、四三昧何以把病身放回道場?

問:卷題重出以後,本論又說四種三昧、『冥刀』扶持與不惜身命。這和前面的病治有甚麼關係?

答:前文所說,不是為了把『無病』立成修行的最高成果。善修四種三昧,調和得所,道力與『冥刀』扶持能使病障消減;即使障礙峰起,行者仍以完成道場為誓。身體要調護,卻不成為退失誓願的理由;身命可以珍護,卻不值得用來交換道業。

城主剛強,守城者也強;城主怯弱,守城者便慌忙。心是身主,所以本論最後仍把護持收回一心。帝釋殿堂使小鬼敬避,鬼黏五處仍不能使精進者停心,兩個意象都把重點放在不退。病治的目的不是使人永遠繞著病轉,而是讓身安道存;病若未除,也不因此棄捨道場。

八、同一場病,如何生起十法界?

問:到了修止觀,本論為甚麼先說因病所生的十法界,卻又說這些不是正觀之境?

答:因為病本身不替人決定去向。有人因病退失本心,誹謗三寶,又為養命而縱飲食、恣五欲,從病造三惡;有人想到疾病由往昔不善招致,深生慚愧,雖困篤而善心不改,從病造三善。有人由病怖畏生死,求寂滅涅槃;有人由老死逆觀至生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入、名色,再從四大五藏追到四心、過去行、無明、妄想,發起因緣正智。

狂渴逐焰,是這一段最長的譬喻。口渴的人把陽焰認作水,向南追不到,聽見回聲又向北奔,四方都逐,最後爮地、入闇,只使自己疲苦。舌逐味、耳逐聲、鼻逐香、眼逐色、身逐觸、意逐無明,六根奔向六塵,和狂人追水一樣,沒有一處真能取得所求。停止奔走,身心才定;身心定住,因緣正智才發。

又有人因自己的病愍念他人的病,發六度願行;有人觀病與妄想皆空;有人知畢竟空而不急於滅受取證。這些由病次第生起的界心,都有因果可說、有次第可辨,所以叫作思議境。先辨它們,是為了看清病能引心向十方;正觀卻不能停在其中任何一方。

九、不可思議病境,究竟觀見甚麼?

問:若三惡、三善、二乘與三種菩薩界都不是正觀,那麼正觀要另找一個離病的清淨心嗎?

答:不另找。就是這一念病心,非真、非有,當體即是法性、法界。一切法都趣向病境,而沒有任何一法越出法界;不是把病擴張成唯一實有,而是病的實體、前後與固定相貌都不可得。如意珠不落空有,不在前後;病心也絕言離相,寂滅清淨。

『通達病的實際,何喜何憂?』不是說身受從此沒有苦樂,而是所觀不再被喜憂二邊鎖住。只聞一句而病除,是初觀的譬喻;重病須合眾藥才愈,是其餘諸觀相續成就的譬喻。初觀並不取消後九法,後九法也不是離開初觀另求境界。

因此,不思議不是把病說得神祕,而是不讓病心被定作色、定作心、定作自生、他生、共生、無因生。山林與屍體不受病惱,可知色本身不是病;向內外推求病心,四句也都不可得。病仍正在受,而受病者與病心的固定自性不可得,正觀便在這不逃避也不固著之處展開。

十、三觀為何都落在父母與病子之間?

問:空、假、中三觀原是觀法,為甚麼本論每一觀都反覆說孩子有病、父母也病?

答:因為調伏自己的心,不是正觀的終點。一切眾生具足此理而不能識,菩薩由此生悲。以空觀調心,是見眾生隨見思流沒分段海,欲給予空的道滅之樂;以假觀調心,是見二乘不能分別種種法門,欲拔無知之苦、給予道種智之樂;以中道觀調心,是見眾生不即中道,欲拔無明之苦、給予究竟之樂。

每一觀中,心調伏故實疾除,慈悲故權疾生。父母不是因不知病而跟著病,也不是只能站在岸上觀看;孩子有病,父母便以同病之身進入他的處境,孩子病愈,父母之病也愈。病在這裡從私人苦受轉成共同承擔,觀也從自我調伏轉成慰喻眾生。

三疾在一心中生,三種調伏由一觀調伏,三種慈悲是圓普慈悲,三種示現是普門示現,三種慰喻是一音演說。前面分三,是為容易理解;實際所指,是不可思議慈悲。文殊與維摩詰的問答,正把這一點說透:病從大悲起,因眾生病所以菩薩病;眾生病愈,所以菩薩愈。眾生癡愛未盡,化道便未休;誓願等虛空,所示之疾也彌滿法界。

十一、十乘如何在枕席間行完?

問:病中身力衰弱,十乘觀法如何不成紙上次第?

答:發心以後,先善巧安心。端身正念,唯止唯觀,調適得所,一上座便覺清涼;頓損也好,漸損也好,都不再被紛擾牽去。接著推破病法:若色就是病,山林與死人也應受病;若只是心計,便觀病心四句叵得、內外皆空。不是地大,也不離地大;不與身合,也不與心合。

再於句句中識別四諦、因緣、六度,知道通塞得失;以淨、不淨、雙非等義調適道品,使三十七品都能在枕席間成就。若正觀未能除病,便借前六治作助行;正助合行,不把助行誤作正觀,也不因正觀而拒絕助行。

瑠璃在深潭底,是知次位的意象。道理宛然可見,不等於已經伸手取得;名字位的觀智,不可冒充相似解,更不可冒充無生法忍。因疾漸輕,也不等於果疾已現;入無生後仍可有果上之疾,也不等於凡夫的實病已是聖者示現。看得見瑠璃,所以不自輕;尚隔深潭,所以不起慢。

最後是安忍與離愛。內外障緣不能使正助停息;病損、觀明,也不能使人貪著所得。能在疾中不動不退,所作便辦;能在觀明時不起愛染,十法才真正成就。開頭是毒器、重擔與苦藪,結尾卻得到一大車:不是病身被粉飾成珍寶,而是病患不再只把人拖向退失,行者反能迅疾進入大乘法流。

輔行之眼

湛然逐文所作的第一個關鍵分層,是把權病與實病的辨別落到正觀對象:淨名與如來示疾屬權,這一境實際所觀,是凡夫四大增損所成的真實疾病。他又把開篇四蛇、鴟梟、蟒鼠逐一配屬四大,並把毒器、重擔、苦藪收在陰苦;這些逐譬配義能照亮文勢,卻不替換本論的譬喻原貌。

在重說來意上,湛然把大樹萬斧、巨石億下判作『鈍根病重故須重重辯於觀行』〔T1912 0397c15〕;又把毀戒、破定、起邪倒三項統攝為三學,明記『戒定如文。從起邪倒下即是失慧』〔T1912 0397c23〕。這些是《止觀輔行傳弘決》的判語,不回填為本論直說。

在五科次第上,湛然特別守住『略知病相,為識病用治』。五藏的脈相只說一藏過強或過弱,不等同後文五藏相剋;六神病相則明判依世俗之說,不升格為經證。坐禪不調依身儀、八觸違息、止法過分、觀法偏僻展開;鬼與魔都由邪念得便,所傷卻有身命與觀心之別。這些科判使六因不被揉成一因。

六治之中,他把有聲之六氣與報息、依息分開,把十二息定位為依心帶想而起,又以舊本補出治癭、金針、煖酥、吞蛇等事。兩段音寫只判作呪,並以對治悉檀說明其作用,沒有據音寫另造梵語。到了助道一乘,前面的止、氣、息、假想、觀心、方術才被重新收作正觀未除障時的助行;六治能扶正,卻不取代正觀。

損益一科,湛然把正文歸成四句:心利病輕是頓益,心利病重是漸益,心鈍病輕是漸損,心鈍病重是頓損。卷下四三昧一段又分道力、冥加、治法、不惜身命四意。這兩組判語,一組辨用治所得,一組辨道場護持,使『病差』與『道成』不被混作同一尺度。

十乘之首,湛然以《金光明經》兩事分判:直聞病除顯第一觀,合眾藥治重病顯發心以下九乘。三觀慰喻各具自調、慈悲現生、現生得益、結成觀名四層,最後仍收在一心。他以『唯寂唯照,更不餘求』釋安心的大藥,又指出第一義治同時帶著無緣慈悲;寂與照不離,調心與愍生也不離。

在三觀慰喻的次第中,湛然以見思、無知、無明分辨三種實疾,又以分段、方便、實報三土安置權疾所現之處;分說之後,仍以一心三觀、一心慈悲收束。因此,父母隨子而病不是另立一種病因,而是說菩薩隨眾生所迷之層次示現同事。他又把文殊問疾看作正扣此機:大悲隨癡愛而起,化道隨眾生未愈而不休;方丈示疾與茅城背痛,遂同被攝入大悲應病的文脈。

至於病中發心,湛然並不把一切強忍都稱作真實大心。若欺誑眾生、假借三寶而有所規求,仍落在虛偽;真誠發心的力量,才可能使人不待下法而疾除。這一辨別和後文安心相接:先由不思議慈悲定其所向,再以寂照調心,不以求名、求驗代替發心。

其後破法遍從病由心計追問因成與相續,道品依所破顛倒、所緣諦境、能觀智慧、法門所表次第展開。知次位則以六即辨始終:身病有無不能單獨判定證位,名字位見理宛然也不能越級稱證。安忍與離愛雖無長釋,仍須依十乘原次第成立;終點的大車,是十法全體成就,不是單以病損作印可。

If Having a Body Is Already Illness, How Can Illness Become a Separate Object?

Question: The treatise opens by saying, “Having a body is itself illness.” If a body is already inseparable from illness, is illness not simply part of the aggregates, sense fields, and elements? Why establish it as a separate object?

Answer: Four snakes sharing one place do not become one snake; water and fire dwelling together still oppose one another. Owls sharing a roost and pythons and rats inhabiting one hole describe sharing a place while differing in nature. Four neighboring states describe temporary peace while powers are equal and annexation when one exploits a weakness. The body may ordinarily appear stable, but the four elements have not thereby ceased to conflict; their powers merely hold one another temporarily. The object of illness appears in the interval between this “temporary harmony” and “exploiting a weakness.”

The treatise therefore does not first promise a body that will never decay and then treat illness as an accidental event. It sees burden in the body's very constitution. A poisonous vessel holds poison; a heavy load continually presses the shoulders; a thicket of suffering is where many sufferings gather. Before illness arises, the four elements hold one another; when illness arises, their incompatibility becomes manifest. Practice need not wait until the body recovers to some ideal state, because the body one is waiting for has always stood between rest and unrest, increase and decrease.

Yet illness further divides into real and expedient. Vimalakīrti relied on illness to raise the teaching, and the Tathāgata entrusted himself to extinction to discuss permanence: they guided beings by manifesting illness. The illness contemplated in this object is the illness genuinely undergone by a body born through karmic retribution. Distinguishing expedient and real first prevents a noble one's manifestation from being taken as an ordinary person's already-realized object, and prevents ordinary suffering from being beautified as accomplished transformation of others. The place where practice can begin now lies only in this ill body that one is undergoing, that is abolishing cultivation, and that is also pressing one to apply mind.

Since Illness Obstructs the Path, How Can It Instead Intensify One's Application of Mind?

Question: Illness can damage cultivation. Why does the treatise also say that if it can be contemplated, it instead increasingly benefits application of mind? Are these two statements not opposed?

Answer: Illness can indeed become a great obstruction. It can make one destroy precepts like puncturing the flotation bladder that crosses the sea, lose concentration like dismantling a bridge over a river, and cherish a foul body of pus and blood, producing wrong inversions and forgetting the pure Dharma-body. Illness is not naturally a spiritual friend. If it merely carries one away, one may destroy moral discipline, damage concentration, produce wrong inversion, and ruin the pure Dharma-body.

Yet relaxed indolence during health often postpones the great matter of birth and death. Acute illness instead places impermanence directly before one. Some people therefore apply mind more intensely and accomplish what they ordinarily could not. Illness becomes an object not because pain itself possesses merit but because the practitioner turns to contemplate. The same illness can make someone regress or awaken, cherish only body and life or see their impermanence.

A great tree needing ten thousand axe-blows to fall and a massive rock needing a hundred million strikes to be pierced illustrate repeated explanation for those who have not yet penetrated. If patient endurance has already been penetrated through the preceding object, illness can be illuminated as soon as it comes, without renewed discussion. If it has not, another axe-blow and another strike are required. Repetition does not change to a different path; it enables the same calming-and-contemplation to pass through this hard layer of illness.

Why Do the Five Sections First Discern Illness and Only Then Cultivate Calming-and-Contemplation?

Question: Since calming-and-contemplation is the purport, why not directly contemplate mind? Why first discuss characteristics and causes of illness, treatments, and harm and benefit?

Answer: The treatise first establishes five sections: characteristics of illness, causes of illness, methods of treatment, harm and benefit, and calming-and-contemplation. This order prevents “contemplation” from becoming a slogan that flattens differences. Pulses differ as surging and straight, light and floating, sharply thrusting, linked like beads, or heavy and slow. Bodies differ as painfully heavy and hardened, vacuous and swollen, blazing hot and aching, or suspended, dazed, and distressed. Mutual harm among the five viscera further unfolds different signs in eyes, mouth, chest and flanks, waist and knees, skin, and elsewhere. Although the medical art is not exhausted here, characteristics of illness must still be known briefly; treatment cannot be applied at will before any distinction is made.

The six causes of illness press the differences another step deeper. Disharmony of the four elements, immoderate food and drink, unregulated seated meditation, ghosts and spirits gaining an opening, what Māra creates, and what karmic force produces cannot be mixed into one cause. Treatments for labor, walking, and food do not substitute for those for dysregulation in seated meditation. Ghost, Māra, and karmic illnesses likewise each have the counteractions established by the treatise. “First know the source, then apply treatment” is the joint hinge preserved by the first four sections.

This also shows that the final section does not escape the preceding four. If one does not know what method is being used, why it is used, or whether it brings harm or benefit, so-called application of mind readily becomes another form of dysregulation. When calming-and-contemplation enters the object of illness, it does not cancel discerning illness; it gives discerning illness, applying treatment, and contemplating mind each its place.

Why Are the Causes of Illness Traced All the Way to the Mind's Object?

Question: Among the six causes, the range is already broad, from cold, heat, and food to ghosts, Māra, and karma. Why does unregulated seated meditation further divide into the eight contacts, stopping mind above or below, five colors and five sounds, and even what is seen in meditation and dreams?

Answer: Because seated meditation is not merely “sitting.” Leaning against a wall or pillar and lying down before the proper time concern bodily deportment and contemptuous indolence. Breath-counting conflicting with the eight contacts is a mismatch between breathing and tactile feeling. Stopping mind too low, too high, too urgently, or too loosely is bias in calming. Shifting the contemplated object from one thing to another, exclusively guarding one thing, mistaking arising for ceasing, or forcing an uncorresponding contemplation is bias in contemplation. Body, breath, calming, and contemplation can each become dysregulated layer by layer.

The treatise matches each of the objects form, sound, odor, taste, and touch to the five viscera, then lists blue, red, white, black, and yellow; calling, speech, crying, chanting, and song; rank, scorched, raw, foul, and fragrant odor; sour, bitter, pungent, salty, and sweet taste; hard, warm, light, cold, and heavy touch. It reveals that where mind goes and how excessively it goes are not wholly unrelated to the body. Excessive conditioning can produce one-sided movement.

The simile of walking with an infant reveals this most clearly. One need only follow the child's steps. Pull urgently in hopes of arriving early, and harm instead results. An unstable contemplated object naturally produces contention and chaos, but single-mindedly guarding an object while expecting a response can likewise trap wind and heat within it. Deviations in practice do not occur only during indulgence; they can also occur through excessive effort and an urgent demand for results.

Why Is No One of the Six Treatments Supreme?

Question: The treatments are calming, qi, breath, provisional visualization, contemplation of mind, and techniques. Since contemplation of mind can seek inwardly and outwardly and see mind as unobtainable, why retain all the preceding treatments?

Answer: Different causes of illness require different applications. Care with formulas and medicines cannot replace regulation of breath and contemplation within seated meditation, and regulation within seated meditation cannot replace every formula or medicine. The same holds within the six treatments. Calming has different objects, including the navel, cinnabar field, soles, and site of illness. Qi has the six forms , , 𡁱, , , and 𡀗. Breath first distinguishes wind, qi, panting, and breath; then it discusses inhalation and exhalation in relation to the eight contacts and separately twelve breaths accompanied by visualization. Provisional visualization, contemplation of mind, and techniques each have their own uses.

The similes of door and wind, king and thief state the principle of stopping mind directly. When a door opens, wind arrives; when it closes, wind is still. When the king is settled, the thief disperses. Yet the treatise immediately adds that mind need not be stopped only at the site of illness. This turn prevents the simile from being grasped as a fixed Dharma. Urgent calming, relaxed calming, stopping at the crown, and stopping at the feet face different conditions. The six qi likewise require increase and decrease to be weighed among cold, heat, pain, vexation, phlegm, and weariness. The crucial matter is not an impressive name for a treatment but whether it directly corresponds to the illness.

The section on techniques makes selection still clearer. To protect the four samādhis, temporarily settle a fragile, foam-like body, and preserve practice of the path, a technique may be borrowed. If it is used to solicit reputation and gain or startle worldly society, it should be abandoned immediately. The same technique, according to the mind that uses it and the end toward which it is directed, may become a preparatory means protecting the path or descend into Māra's illusion. The six treatments are not six abilities for display but six classes of method that must be situated according to illness, time, harm, and benefit.

What Do the Ten Principles of Harm and Benefit Regulate?

Question: If the treatments have already been listed, why separately explain harm and benefit and further add ten principles such as faith, application, diligence, and constancy?

Answer: Because the same treatment, applied to different people, different degrees of illness, and in different ways, can produce gradual or sudden results, harm or benefit. Sharp mind with light illness, sharp mind with grave illness, dull mind with light illness, and dull mind with grave illness cannot all be summarized by saying merely “it was used.” Excessive use of breath can suddenly overturn the five viscera; before sudden overturning, it can also gradually intensify. Through skillful cultivation, some people suddenly benefit, while others recover step by step like taking medicine over years.

The ten principles place treatment back within long-term practice. Faith without application resembles holding a sharp sword but not using it against thieves. Diligence without constancy resembles stopping midway while drilling wood for fire. Applying treatment recklessly without recognizing illness cannot correspond directly to it. Without preparatory means, one resembles a zither string still too loose or tight to produce harmonious sound. Without knowing what to retain and discard, one keeps what harms and stops what benefits. Without knowing how to care and protect, one's movements and food violate the prohibitions anew. Faith, application, diligence, constancy, distinguishing illness, preparatory means, duration, retaining and discarding, care and protection, and recognition of coverings and obstructions together regulate both the method and the person using it.

The two images of zither strings and drilling for fire concern measure and continuity respectively. Continuity without measure may overapply a treatment; measure without continuity cannot penetrate chronic illness. The ten principles therefore do not add ten more treatments outside the six. They enable the six to be applied correctly and continuously, with harm and benefit understood.

How Do the Four Samādhis Return the Ill Body to the Place of Awakening?

Question: After the fascicle title reappears, the treatise again speaks of the four kinds of samādhi, support by the “unseen blade,” and not sparing body or life. How does this relate to the preceding treatments of illness?

Answer: The preceding discussion does not establish “absence of illness” as the highest result of practice. If the four samādhis are cultivated skillfully and fittingly regulated, power of the path and support by the “unseen blade” can lessen the obstruction of illness. Even if obstructions rise like peaks, practitioners still vow to complete the place of awakening. The body should be cared for, but does not become a reason to retreat from vows. Body and life may be protected, but are not worth exchanging for the work of the path.

When the governor is strong, the defenders are strong; when the governor is timid, they panic. Mind is the body's master, so the treatise finally returns protection to one mind. Śakra's palace makes lesser ghosts respectfully withdraw; a ghost sticking to five places still cannot make a diligent person stop the mind. Both images place the emphasis on non-retreat. The purpose of treating illness is not to make one revolve around illness forever but to settle the body and preserve the path. If illness remains, one still does not abandon the place of awakening.

How Can the Same Illness Produce the Ten Dharma Realms?

Question: Upon reaching cultivation of calming-and-contemplation, why does the treatise first explain the ten Dharma realms produced because of illness, yet then say these are not the object of correct contemplation?

Answer: Because illness itself does not decide a person's direction. Some people lose their original mind because of illness, slander the Three Treasures, indulge food and the five desires to sustain life, and create the three evils from illness. Others recollect that illness was evoked by former unwholesomeness, produce profound shame and conscience, and preserve wholesome mind even in extremity, creating the three kinds of goodness from illness. Some fear birth and death because of illness and seek quiescent nirvāṇa. Others contemplate backward from aging and death through birth, existence, grasping, craving, feeling, contact, six sense fields, and name and form, then from the four elements and five viscera to the four minds, past formations, ignorance, and delusive conception, producing correct wisdom of dependent origination.

The crazed and thirsty person pursuing a mirage is the longest simile in this passage. Mistaking shimmering heat for water, he chases south without finding it, hears an echo and runs north, pursues all four directions, then claws the ground and enters darkness, only exhausting himself. Tongue pursues taste, ear sound, nose odor, eye form, body touch, and mind ignorance. The six faculties run after the six objects like the madman chasing water, with nowhere truly able to yield what is sought. Only when running stops do body and mind settle; only when they settle does correct wisdom of dependent origination arise.

Others feel compassion for other people's illness because of their own and arouse the vows and practices of the six perfections. Some contemplate illness and delusive conception as both empty. Some know ultimate emptiness yet do not rush to extinguish feeling and grasp realization. These realm-minds arising sequentially from illness all have cause and result that can be explained and sequences that can be discerned; they are therefore called the conceivable object. They are distinguished first in order to see clearly how illness can draw mind in ten directions. Correct contemplation cannot stop in any one direction.

What, Ultimately, Does the Inconceivable Object of Illness See?

Question: If the three evil, three wholesome, two-vehicle, and three bodhisattva realms are all not correct contemplation, must correct contemplation seek a pure mind elsewhere, apart from illness?

Answer: It seeks nothing else. This one thought of ill mind is neither real nor existent and is itself Dharma-nature and the Dharma realm. All dharmas converge on the object of illness, and not one leaves the Dharma realm. This does not expand illness into the one real existence. The substance, before and after, and fixed characteristics of illness are all unobtainable. A wish-fulfilling jewel falls into neither emptiness nor existence and is neither before nor after. Ill mind likewise cuts off speech, leaves characteristics, and is quiescent and pure.

“Having penetrated the real limit of illness, what is there to rejoice or grieve over?” does not mean bodily feeling henceforth lacks suffering and pleasure. It means what is contemplated is no longer locked within the two extremes of joy and grief. Illness removed merely by hearing one sentence is the simile of the first contemplation. Grave illness healed only by compounding many medicines is the simile of the continuous accomplishment of the remaining contemplations. The first contemplation does not cancel the subsequent nine dharmas, nor do the subsequent nine seek another object apart from the first.

The inconceivable therefore does not make illness mysterious. It refuses to fix ill mind as form, as mind, or as arising from self, other, both, or no cause. Mountains, forests, and corpses do not undergo illness and distress, so form itself is not illness. Seek ill mind inwardly and outwardly, and none of the four alternatives can be obtained. Illness is still being undergone, but a fixed intrinsic nature of the one who undergoes and of ill mind cannot be obtained. Correct contemplation unfolds at this point of neither escape nor fixation.

Why Do All Three Contemplations Occur between Parents and an Ill Child?

Question: Emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle are contemplations of dharmas. Why does the treatise repeatedly say in every contemplation that when the child is ill, the parents are ill too?

Answer: Because regulating one's own mind is not the end of correct contemplation. All beings possess this principle yet cannot recognize it, and a bodhisattva therefore produces compassion. To regulate mind through contemplation of emptiness is to see beings following the stream of views and thought into the sea of fragmentary birth and death and wish to give the joy of the path and cessation of emptiness. To regulate through contemplation of the provisional is to see practitioners of the two vehicles unable to distinguish the various Dharma gates and wish to remove the suffering of lack of knowledge and give the joy of wisdom of the varieties of the path. To regulate through contemplation of the Middle is to see beings unable immediately to enter the Middle Way and wish to remove the suffering of ignorance and give ultimate joy.

Within each contemplation, real illness is removed because mind is regulated, while expedient illness arises because of loving-kindness and compassion. The parents do not become ill through ignorance of illness, nor can they merely stand on the shore and watch. When the child is ill, the parents enter the child's condition with a body sharing the illness. When the child's illness heals, the parents' illness heals. Here illness changes from private suffering into shared responsibility, and contemplation from self-regulation into consolation of beings.

The three illnesses arise in one mind; the three forms of regulation are regulated through one contemplation; the three forms of loving-kindness and compassion are perfectly universal; the three manifestations are the universal-gate manifestation; the three consolations are teaching in one voice. They were divided into three for ease of understanding. What they actually indicate is inconceivable loving-kindness and compassion. The exchange between Mañjuśrī and Vimalakīrti states this completely: illness arises from great compassion; because beings are ill, the bodhisattva is ill; when beings heal, the bodhisattva heals. While beings' delusion and craving remain unexhausted, the path of transformation does not rest. As vows equal empty space, manifested illness fills the Dharma realm.

How Are All Ten Modes Practiced upon the Sickbed?

Question: When bodily strength declines in illness, how do the ten modes of contemplation avoid becoming only a sequence on paper?

Answer: After arousing mind, first settle mind skillfully. Straighten the body, establish correct mindfulness, cultivate only calming and only contemplation, and regulate appropriately. In one sitting one feels cool and refreshed; whether illness decreases suddenly or gradually, one is no longer drawn away by disorder. Next, investigate and break the dharma of illness. If form itself were illness, forests and corpses should also undergo illness. If illness is only reckoned by mind, contemplate the four alternatives of ill mind as unobtainable and inner and outer as empty. It is not the earth element and does not depart from the earth element; it combines neither with body nor mind.

Then discern the four truths, dependent origination, and six perfections within every proposition and know passage and obstruction, attainment and loss. Regulate the factors of the path through purity, impurity, and double negation so that all thirty-seven can be accomplished upon bed and pillow. If correct contemplation does not remove illness, borrow the preceding six treatments as auxiliary practice. Primary and auxiliary are practiced together, without mistaking auxiliary for correct contemplation or refusing auxiliary because of correct contemplation.

Beryl at the bottom of a deep pool is the image for knowing stages. Principle can be distinctly seen without one's hand already having reached it. Contemplative wisdom at the stage of name cannot be passed off as semblance-understanding, much less as patience with non-arising. The gradual lightening of causal illness does not mean resultant illness has appeared. Resultant illness can still occur after entry into non-arising, but this does not mean an ordinary person's real illness is already a noble one's manifestation. Because beryl is visible, one does not belittle oneself. Because the deep pool still intervenes, one does not become proud.

Finally come patient endurance and freedom from attachment. Inner and outer obstructing conditions cannot make primary and auxiliary practice stop. The diminishing of illness and clarification of contemplation cannot make one cling to what has been attained. If one remains unmoving and non-retreating amid illness, the task is accomplished. If attachment does not arise when contemplation becomes clear, the ten dharmas are genuinely complete. The opening had a poisonous vessel, heavy burden, and thicket of suffering; the conclusion obtains one great carriage. This does not decorate the ill body as treasure. It means illness no longer merely drags one toward regression and the practitioner can instead swiftly enter the Great Vehicle Dharma stream.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

The first crucial distinction Zhanran makes line by line is to bring the distinction between expedient and real illness into the object of correct contemplation. Vimalakīrti and the Tathāgata's manifested illnesses are expedient; what is actually contemplated here is real illness produced by increase and decrease among an ordinary person's four elements. He further matches the opening four snakes, owls, pythons, and rats one by one to the four elements and gathers poisonous vessel, heavy burden, and thicket of suffering under suffering of the aggregates. These line-by-line correspondences illuminate the flow of the text without replacing the original forms of the treatise's similes.

Regarding why the teaching is repeated, Zhanran judges the great tree and ten thousand axes, massive rock and hundred million strikes as “because dull faculties and grave illness require repeated discernment of contemplative practice”〔T1912 0397c15〕. He further gathers destruction of moral discipline, damage to concentration, and production of wrong inversion under the three trainings, expressly recording, “moral discipline and concentration are as in the text; from ‘producing wrong inversion’ onward is loss of wisdom”〔T1912 0397c23〕. These are judgments of the Zhiguan Fuxing Chuanhong Jue and are not inserted retrospectively as the treatise's direct speech.

Within the sequence of five sections, Zhanran especially preserves “briefly know the characteristics of illness in order to recognize illness and apply treatment.” Pulse signs of the five viscera indicate only that one viscus is too strong or too weak and are not identical with the later mutual overcoming among the five viscera. Characteristics of illness among the six spirits are expressly judged to rely on secular accounts and are not elevated to scriptural proof. Lack of regulation in seated meditation unfolds through bodily deportment, the eight contacts conflicting with breath, excessive use of calming, and one-sided contemplation. Ghost and Māra both gain openings through wrong thought, yet injure body and life versus the contemplating mind. These divisions prevent the six causes from being kneaded into one.

Among the six treatments, Zhanran distinguishes the six voiced qi from retributive and dependent breath, situates the twelve breaths as arising dependent upon mind and accompanied by visualization, and supplements from an older recension the events of treating a goiter, the golden needle, warm ghee, and swallowing a snake. The two phonetic passages are judged only to be incantations, whose function is explained through the counteractive siddhānta; no Sanskrit is invented from their sounds. Only at the mode of aids to the path are the earlier calming, qi, breath, provisional visualization, contemplation of mind, and techniques regathered as auxiliary practice when correct contemplation has not removed obstruction. The six treatments can assist the correct but do not replace correct contemplation.

For harm and benefit, Zhanran gathers the body into four propositions: sharp mind and light illness is sudden benefit; sharp mind and grave illness gradual benefit; dull mind and light illness gradual harm; dull mind and grave illness sudden harm. He further divides the lower-fascicle passage on the four samādhis into the four intentions of power of the path, unseen aid, methods of treatment, and not sparing body or life. One group distinguishes results from applying treatments, the other protection at the place of awakening, preventing “illness healed” and “path accomplished” from being confused as one measure.

At the head of the ten modes, Zhanran distinguishes the two events in the Suvarṇaprabhāsa Sūtra: illness removed merely by hearing reveals the first contemplation, while many medicines treating grave illness reveal the subsequent nine modes beginning with arousal of mind. Each of the three contemplations of consolation contains four levels—self-regulation, compassionate manifestation of birth, receiving benefit within manifested birth, and conclusion establishing the contemplation's name—and finally remains gathered in one mind. He explains the great medicine for settling mind as “only quiescence and only illumination, seeking nothing else,” and points out that treatment through the ultimate meaning simultaneously carries unconditioned loving-kindness and compassion. Quiescence and illumination do not separate; regulating mind and feeling compassion for beings do not separate.

Within the sequence of consolation through three contemplations, Zhanran distinguishes three real illnesses as views and thought, lack of knowledge, and ignorance, and situates the places where expedient illness appears within the three lands of fragmentary birth and death, expedient means, and true recompense. After distinguishing them, he still gathers them through the three contemplations in one mind and loving-kindness and compassion in one mind. Parents falling ill with their child therefore do not establish another cause of illness. They mean that a bodhisattva manifests shared activity according to the level of beings' delusion. He also reads Mañjuśrī's inquiry after illness as directly striking this capacity: great compassion arises along with delusion and craving, and the path of transformation does not rest while beings remain unhealed. Manifested illness in the square chamber and back pain at Maocheng are thereby both included within the textual current of great compassion responding through illness.

Regarding arousal of mind amid illness, Zhanran does not call every forceful endurance a genuine great mind. If one deceives beings and seeks something by exploiting the Three Treasures, one remains in falsehood. Only the power of sincere arousal of mind can remove illness without awaiting subsequent dharmas. This distinction connects to settling mind below: first inconceivable loving-kindness and compassion determine its direction; then quiescence and illumination regulate mind, without seeking reputation or results as a substitute for arousal of mind.

Thereafter, pervasively breaking through dharmas traces illness as reckoned by mind and investigates its causal accomplishment and continuity. The factors of the path unfold in sequence according to the inversions broken, the truth-object conditioned, the wisdom that contemplates, and what the Dharma gate represents. Knowledge of stages distinguishes beginning and end through the six identities: the presence or absence of bodily illness cannot alone determine realization, and distinctly seeing principle at the stage of name cannot be promoted into a claim of realization. Although patient endurance and freedom from attachment receive no long commentary, they must still be established in the original sequence of the ten modes. The great carriage at the end marks the complete accomplishment of all ten dharmas, not certification based on reduction of illness alone.

觀業相境Contemplating the Object of Karmic Signs

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

平日不見的事,為什麼在修止觀時忽然現前?現前的是善是惡,是宿因是後果,是助道還是障道?如果所見真與過去業有關,修行人是否便能據相判人、預言吉凶?如果一切法平等,善惡之相又憑什麼成立?

智者不避開這些問題。他先承認業相會現,再把相發的因緣、習報的層次、善惡的類型與障不障的轉折逐一分開;但他也不讓讀者停在辨相。全段走到最後,業相被送進十乘觀法:先看見相,繼而不取相;先分明善惡,繼而在三世中求業不可得;最後以清淨、無上、自在三種果報收束。

這是一條非常有分寸的路。它既不把境相當作虛妄而一筆抹去,也不把境相抬成可以支配修行的權威。相可以看,業必須辨,道卻不能交給相來決定。

平等的鏡,為什麼仍照出善惡

本論一開始便設一難:大乘既說平等,還有什麼相可以談?回答恰恰從平等落筆。正因鏡體清淨,種種影像才能顯現;若以平等為理由拒絕一切相,便像因鏡面無染而否認鏡中有像。

智者接著連舉大小乘經證。菩薩將證十地,先有諸相;行者將證初果,蛇相先滅;《法華》說深達罪福之相,《淨名》說不動第一義而善分別諸法相。這些經證共同回答同一疑問:不動與分別並不互相取消。若所謂平等只能靠看不見差別來成立,那還不是能照罪福的平等。

因此,觀業相不是在大乘平等之外另立一套善惡實體。它先要求行者承認,止觀漸明時,無量劫中已作、未受的業可能以相顯現;再要求他在相現時不昧皂白。第一步不是解釋每一幅影像,而是守住兩端:有相可辨,而第一義不因辨相而動。

相從哪裡來,又為何不必追盡每一相

相發有內、外兩種因緣。內因緣,是止觀研心,心漸明淨,善惡因而被照見。有時止惡而惡將滅,觀善而善將生;有時惡因靜生,善因觀滅。這四種變化已提醒修行人:不能只憑一個表面動向,便把止固定為滅惡、把觀固定為生善。

外因緣,是諸佛慈悲常應一切,只因眾生沒有相應之機,不能得見;藉止觀之力,諸佛示現善禪、惡禪,業相便如有人持花鬘示眾那樣現前。內如磨鏡,外如示鬘,兩面都在說相如何被看見。

然而,智者隨即收筆。能細判罪福、皂白不濫,固然足以調伏他人;當前所重卻是研心止觀,使業謝而行成,一心取道。這個轉折非常關鍵:本論花了很大篇幅分辨業相,卻在分辨開始以前先說,不必曲折追辨一切相。辨相的價值,在於不受相惑;若辨相反而妨礙取道,工具便已倒過來成為障礙。

看見影像與忽然起心,為何要分開

業相正式發現時,沒有固定先後;為了便於說明,先列六種:只有報果相,只有習因心,報先習後,習先報後,習報俱時,以及前後不定。現相參差萬品,六種不是時間階梯,而是一張辨別錯綜情形的圖。

習因、習果先從前後相續說。後念接續前念,前念為因,後念為果。報因、報果則從異世牽引說:能牽後世五道身者名報因,後來所受之身名報果。今生身上又起善惡,向前世看可名果,向後世看又可名因。四個名稱不是四件凝固之物,而要隨前後、今昔與牽引方向來看。

落到坐禪發相,本論給出一個直接分界:坐中只見種種相,判為報果相;不見諸相而忽然起心,判為習因。兩者都可因前因、後果互借名稱,但此處仍有操作上的落點,見相歸報,起心歸習。這個分界使人不把一幅所見與一念所起混成同一件事,也不因名稱可以互用,便取消當下的判別。

接著,六度把六種發法展開。布施可見福田、悲田、施具、淨地與布施者,也可不見任何相而忽起供養、救濟之心;持戒可見十師、衣鉢、壇場、清淨威儀與持戒者,也可直起持戒、正他與通律之心;忍辱、精進同樣各有見相與起心。先後、俱發、雜發又把每一度展成多種可能。禪定留待禪境,智慧留待菩薩境,並不表示它們不屬六度,而是本段不在此處廣說。

善惡相很多,為何不能編成吉凶圖譜

惡相也依六蔽而說。慳蔽與布施相相反:所見是師親憔悴、衣裳破舊、飢疲、寺宇空荒、財物封閉,或慳人來前。破戒相又列身口諸過與飲酒:頭首斷絕、身體破裂、惡禽毒蟲緣身,不淨臭物當道、深水橫路,盜主逼切,口過者誹謗,醉人吐臥與自身沉昏。內心苦痛、沉重、煩躁,又分別繫於殺、盜、婬的習氣。

這些相貌強烈,最容易被抽成一張見此便斷彼的圖譜;但本論自己不允許這樣讀。每一蔽仍有報、習、先後、俱發、不定等六意,所列只是例,不是相貌與罪業的一對一密碼。到了料簡段,連善相與惡相是否成障,都要看後續心行,不能只憑初現外貌。

負三寶物的討論把這層分寸推得更實際。有人主張相現便應償還;南岳則問,若自己無物,是否要廢棄行法、四方奔求?本論不是免除債責,而是分辨修道與廢道。若決志修行,可把償責展為成、立:證入無生忍後廣作供養,或待功行、名行與果報建立時償還。若已離開道場、荒廢行法,便應求財急償。業責真實,修道也真實;兩者不能靠一句相現便須如何而粗暴壓平。

善相如何成惡障,惡相又如何變成善緣

料簡先開四句:非障而障,障而非障,兩面俱障,兩面俱不障。它們最先不是抽象義理,而是修行人的實際轉變。

善相初現,本來可以不障;若行者由此生愛慢,輕視他人,把證相當作貢高之本,漸染名利,終至退心、壞法、還俗造惡,最初的善相便成大障。惡相初現,本來是障;若行者由此慚愧怖畏,勤行懺悔,斷相續心,不再犯罪,又勤修眾善,最初的惡相反而成為辦道之緣。

所以,善惡相的方向不由相貌單獨決定。善將滅而相現,可能預表惡生;惡將滅而相現,可能預表善生。善不滅、惡不生,兩面俱不障;惡不滅、善不生,兩面俱障。判相若只問看見的是善是惡,還少問了最重要的一句:見相之後,這顆心往哪裡走?

本論又從真、假、中逐層說障。站到後一層看,前一層所立的善惡仍可能成障,故障不可盡。這不是取消善惡,而是防止行者把任何已得理解封為終點。相可障,善也可障,乃至對真理的執取仍可障;修行不能只靠把對象換得更高便完成。

判相最危險的時刻,是自以為已經會判

習因心起比較容易知道,報果相起比較難知。善報相扶助善心,前後相應,多可判為性善;孤然起者,多可判為無作善。惡相與惡心相扶,多可判為性惡;沒有相扶而惡習起,多可判為違無作惡。但本論沒有讓這一初判直接成案,反而說其理難明,容易雜魔,還須用十法與三相再驗。

三相是久久停住、數數來與壞禪心;具此三者是魔相,無此三者才可向無作相判。惡相又可看三次轉變:初現瞋怒,再來平緩,三現歡喜;或經勸曉、驅逐,都是惡欲滅之相。這些條件層層加入,正說明判相不能靠一眼、一時、一感。

能細辨者,可以在不受障惑的前提下,把心徑直送入觀理;行有餘力,才分別業門、兼化他人。不能縷細分辨者,也有一條安全的路:總知是障,不取著相,直觀其理,業便不能礙。真正危險的不是不會細判,而是本無慧解,發意邪僻,見相便愛著,終使魔得其便,以吉凶互相依倚,交易財食。

因此,本論對公開判相設下兩道要求:自己曾實際驗證,又得師氏口訣,才可彰言。它還以護場神作譬:護神如軍中巡候,只能偵察,不替人遮止真實業責。沒有任何外在護持,可以把宿業變成不必面對;也沒有任何一幅相,可以讓未經驗證的人自立為師。

為何說業相不必廣辨,觀法卻必須具足

諸業的名、教、體、相,可向論書廣求;破業之觀,也有專論可依。本論卻說自己的用意與兩家不同:只須使善惡不相混濫,在事相上便足以取道;若廣分別,反妨正道;若只說一切破盡,又不知道道品、正助如何調停,方法仍不具足。

這裡出現一個看似矛盾的安排:業相部分反覆列舉,最後卻說不求繁廣;觀法部分只循十意次第,卻說有餘。答案在全段的重心。列相不是為了建立無窮相學,而是把行者安全送到觀門;觀法不是把相再解釋一遍,而是改變行者與業的關係。

所以第四科一開,先把可思議業境列出:三惡道、三善道、不動業,乃至聲聞觀業性空、緣覺觀無明行滅、通教觀業如幻即空、別教觀業如地生芽。這些都有明確觀法,卻仍不是本段最後所用。智者要由此轉入的,是就在淺業深達其相,不曲辨三界,也不越過業相逕入空邊。

一念業如何成為法界,而不抹平罪福

不思議境從『深達罪福相』開始。只達三惡,不達人天三善,不算深;只把善惡固定看成善惡,也還不深。人天善惡落在生死邊,二乘離善離惡落在涅槃空邊;若執任何一邊,都沒有真正深達。

圓觀不離開淺近的業相另求深業。觀一念起即具十界,十界正報與十方依報相須,性、相、本、末等法亦隨之具足。這一切就是一念業,故說一業一切業;『一切』就在一念所具的十界依正與百法上成立。

大地生芽的譬喻在這裡重新出現。大地是一,能生毒芽與藥芽;法性之地得行道之雨,善惡業芽便在一念中競起。業名法界,是諸法會聚之處。毒芽、藥芽仍各依其性發,善惡業芽也在一念中競起;稱業為法界,並沒有取消罪福之相。

由此發慈悲,罪福之理沒有固定違順,卻依因緣成罪成福。世俗名色可被偷盜而成惡業,也可被布施而成善業;違即空,成六道有漏業,順即空,成三乘無漏業;違中道,成有漏、無漏二邊業,順中道,成非漏非無漏之業。非固定違順,不等於沒有違順;正因善惡依緣而成,菩薩才於違起悲、於順起慈。

破業為何不是否定因果

安心業空、業假、業中,都以惡息為止、善順為觀。接著破法遍追問業究竟住在哪一世。若在過去,過去已謝;若在未來,未來未有;若在現在,念念不住,已去便屬過去,未至仍屬未來,即起即滅,又以何者為現在?再問離去之時與離去者,業與主體都不可得。

三世推檢,善惡諸業畢竟清淨;但本論隨即補上另一面:世間仍以文字假名分別善業、惡業。不可聞名便執為實,也不可因名無自性便取消善惡施設。破的是固定自性與固定作受,不是把因果語言一概廢去。

這也解釋為什麼破法遍之後還有識通塞、道品與助道。若只需宣布業空,後面便無路可走;正因空不是停筆,行者還要在業、非業、兩者俱是、兩者俱非中識苦集與道滅,還要把十界五陰觀為四念處,還要以念佛之力助破習因與報果惡業。業不可得與惡業障轉,並列在同一條修行路上。

從不冒聖位,到自然流入清涼

十乘最後三步很短,卻把前文所有判相的危險收住。修觀時,先不冒濫上位聖者;面對內外諸障,則安忍而使行無礙;只發相似於道的境界時,不把它當作真解,也不生法愛。

這三步正好回應最初的業相現前。看見善相,不等於已證;遇見惡相,不等於道退;有相似境,不等於可以愛著。從最初磨鏡萬像,到末後法愛不起,整段始終追問的不是相有多奇特,而是心能否不被相帶走。

法愛不起,便能任運無滯,自然流入清涼之地。十觀所得清淨、無上、自在三種果報,又分別歸於法身、報身、應身:究竟深達罪福而無染,是清淨;返本還源而智照圓極,是無上;垂形九道、隨普門示現,是自在。

至此,觀業相境才顯出它的全弧。它從宿業善惡浮現開始,經辨相、驗相、離著,最後不是獲得更高明的相術,而是使一切業相成為十乘所觀,使深達罪福不再染著罪福,又能垂形九道利益眾生。真正通過業相的人,不是什麼都能判,而是無論相如何現,都仍知道道場向哪裡去。

輔行之眼

上來順智者本論自身的四科與十乘而讀。湛然《輔行》再把幾個容易混層的關節照亮,使相、業與觀不致彼此倒置。

第一,湛然以日光與萬像解開磨鏡譬。止觀如光,業相如像;光使像可見,不是使像新生或消滅。止惡而惡滅、觀善而善生等四句,所說是行者見到善惡生滅之相,不是止觀當下製造善惡。內外因緣也不能拆成二選一:文字可隨較強一端分名,道理上仍須內外和合;修觀顯機,諸佛顯應。

第二,六種發相通貫下文善惡兩類。前二是報果、習因單發,中二是因果互發,第五俱發,第六間雜;下文每度、每蔽不再重寫六項,不表示其餘形式消失。四名也有兩層觀望:先依習續、牽果說時,名稱雖四而可攝成三義;再依隔世重新分辨時,四名各有四義。若把兩層壓成一張固定因果表,便失去本論互望前後世的用法。

第三,湛然把破戒蔽所詳內容判得很窄:身三、口四是七支性戒,飲酒只是多種遮戒中略舉一例;其餘四蔽由例而知。這個科判防止讀者把正文列舉誤當完整六蔽目錄。性善惡與無作的初判也不能當確證:相扶、孤起只是先行分別,仍須十法、三相復驗。相貌越強,越不能跳過後面的檢驗。

第四,『親自行證』不是證入聖位,只是自己曾經感發此相,足以用自身經驗驗他;再加師承口訣,方可彰言。湛然直說,判他之相實不容易。這使本論的師證要求不會反被讀成自稱證果,也使不能縷細判相者仍可安穩退回直觀其理。判相能力從來不是入道證書。

第五,同一地芽譬在別教與圓教有不同作用。前處以業如大地、十界如眾芽,能生與所生仍分;後處則是法性地本具生性,能生、所生無非法界。一念業之所以名不思議,不只是芽很多,而是地、雨、毒藥眾芽都不離法界。這層判讀也守住善惡:毒芽仍是毒芽,卻沒有一芽可以被推出法界之外。

第六,破法遍的橫豎不是泛指搜求得很周全。湛然以三世相望為豎,每一世內再把時間與宰主相對推求為橫;『去者』所問正觸及主宰之我。到了道品,前舉成論、毘曇只是兩家四念處配法;從本論自說觀十界五陰開始,才正入圓觀的無作四念處。引論與自家觀法各守層次,不能因前後連寫而混成一說。

第七,助道念佛須依習因、報果與善惡分別配置。法門佛、相好與功德各有所治;末句只說惡業障轉,湛然卻提醒,通論善惡俱可為障,只因六蔽業重,文字才從惡說。這正與前文善相後成大障互相照應:善惡不是只由初名決定,最後仍看它是否妨礙觀行。

《輔行》這面鏡一再減少誤判的可能:止觀顯相而不造業,內外因緣不可偏取,六意不可漏項,四名不可混層,無作不可免驗,自證不可冒位,破業不可只剩一句空,助道也不可失去善惡差別。業相值得看,卻不值得執;善惡必須辨,卻不能由相貌獨斷;最終能帶人出相的,仍是十乘止觀。

Why do things unseen in ordinary life suddenly appear while one cultivates calming-and-contemplation? Is what appears wholesome or unwholesome, a former cause or a later result, an aid to the path or an obstruction? If what one sees truly relates to past karma, may a practitioner use signs to judge people and predict good or bad fortune? If all dharmas are equal, on what basis can signs of good and evil be established?

Zhiyi does not avoid these questions. He first acknowledges that karmic signs appear, then distinguishes in sequence the causes and conditions of their arising, the levels of habit and retribution, the types of good and evil, and the reversals through which signs do or do not obstruct. Yet he does not let the reader stop at distinguishing signs. By the end of the passage, karmic signs have been carried into the ten modes of contemplation: first seeing a sign, then not grasping it; first distinguishing good and evil clearly, then seeking karma throughout the three times and finding it unobtainable; finally concluding with the three forms of retribution—pure, unsurpassed, and sovereign.

This path is carefully measured. It neither dismisses signs as delusion in a single stroke nor raises them into authorities that may govern cultivation. Signs may be examined and karma must be distinguished, but the path cannot be surrendered to signs.

Why the Equal Mirror Still Reflects Good and Evil

At the outset, the treatise raises an objection: since the Great Vehicle teaches equality, what signs remain to discuss? Its reply begins precisely from equality. Because the substance of the mirror is pure, various images can appear. Rejecting every sign on the grounds of equality would be like denying that a stainless mirror contains images.

Zhiyi then cites scriptural evidence from both Great and Small Vehicles. When bodhisattvas are about to realize the ten grounds, signs arise first. When practitioners are about to realize the first fruit, the sign of a snake first perishes. The Lotus Sūtra speaks of deeply penetrating the signs of transgression and merit; the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa Sūtra of not moving within ultimate meaning while skillfully distinguishing all characteristics of Dharmas. Together, these witnesses answer one question: immovability and distinction do not cancel one another. If equality could be established only by failing to see differences, it would not yet be the equality capable of illuminating transgression and merit.

Contemplating karmic signs therefore does not set up a separate substance of good and evil outside Great-Vehicle equality. It first requires practitioners to acknowledge that when calming-and-contemplation gradually grows bright, karma performed over immeasurable kalpas but not yet requited may appear through signs. It then requires them not to confuse black and white when signs appear. The first step is not to explain every image, but to guard both poles: there are signs to distinguish, yet ultimate meaning does not move through their distinction.

Where Signs Come From, and Why Every Sign Need Not Be Pursued

Signs arise through internal and external causes and conditions. Internally, calming-and-contemplation examines mind; as mind gradually becomes bright and pure, good and evil are illuminated. Sometimes calming stops evil and evil is about to cease, while contemplation contemplates good and good is about to arise. Sometimes evil arises through stillness and good ceases through contemplation. These four changes already warn practitioners that one cannot infer from a single surface movement that calming invariably destroys evil or contemplation invariably produces good.

Externally, buddhas constantly respond to all beings through loving-kindness and compassion, but beings cannot see them because they lack responsive faculties. Through the power of calming-and-contemplation, buddhas display wholesome and unwholesome meditative concentrations, and karmic signs appear like someone holding up a garland for the assembly. Internally there is the polishing of a mirror; externally the display of a garland. Both describe how signs become visible.

Yet Zhiyi immediately draws the discussion back. The ability to distinguish transgression and merit finely, preventing confusion between black and white, may indeed suffice to discipline others. What matters here, however, is examining mind through calming-and-contemplation so karma subsides, practice succeeds, and one single-mindedly takes up the path. This turn is crucial. The treatise devotes great space to distinguishing karmic signs, yet before that distinction begins it says one need not circuitously pursue every sign. The value of distinguishing signs lies in not being deluded by them. If the distinction itself obstructs taking up the path, the tool has already become an obstruction.

Why Seeing an Image and Suddenly Producing a Thought Must Be Distinguished

When karmic signs actually appear, they have no fixed order. Six patterns are listed for clarity: only a retributive-result sign; only a habitual-cause mind; retribution first and habit afterward; habit first and retribution afterward; habit and retribution together; and an indeterminate sequence. Myriad signs arise in uneven and interwoven ways. The six patterns are not a temporal ladder, but a map for distinguishing their entanglement.

Habitual cause and habitual result are first explained through sequential continuity. A later thought continues the preceding one: the preceding thought is cause and the later thought result. Retributive cause and retributive result are explained through drawing forth across lifetimes: what can draw forth a body in one of the five paths in a later life is a retributive cause, while the body later received is a retributive result. Good and evil again arise within the present body. Viewed from the preceding life, they can be called result; viewed toward the following life, cause. The four names are not four fixed things, but must be seen according to sequence, past and present, and the direction of what they draw forth.

Applied to signs arising in seated meditation, the treatise gives a direct boundary: merely seeing various signs while sitting is classified as a retributive-result sign; seeing no sign but suddenly producing a thought is classified as habitual cause. The names of both may be borrowed from one another in relation to a preceding cause or later result, yet this passage retains an operational point of decision: what is seen belongs to retribution, what arises as mind belongs to habit. This boundary prevents one from conflating a seen image with an arisen thought, and prevents the possible interchange of names from erasing the immediate distinction.

The six perfections then unfold the six patterns of arising. In giving, one may see fields of merit or compassion, implements of giving, pure ground, or a giver; or one may see nothing but suddenly produce a mind of offering and relief. In moral discipline, one may see the ten teachers, robes and bowl, platform, pure deportment, or a keeper of precepts; or one may directly produce the mind of upholding discipline, correcting others, and mastering Vinaya. Patient endurance and diligence likewise each include seeing signs and producing thoughts. Arising before, afterward, together, and in intermixture further unfolds each perfection into several possibilities. Meditative concentration is deferred to the object of meditative concentration and wisdom to the object of bodhisattvas. This does not mean they fall outside the six perfections; the present passage simply does not explain them extensively here.

Why the Many Signs of Good and Evil Cannot Become a Chart of Fortune

Unwholesome signs are likewise explained through the six obscurations. The obscuration of stinginess reverses the signs of giving: teachers and kin appear gaunt, clothes tattered, people hungry and exhausted, monasteries desolate, property sealed away, or a stingy person appears. Under signs of broken moral discipline, bodily and verbal transgressions and drinking are listed: severed heads, split bodies, evil birds and venomous insects crawling over the body; impure, foul substances blocking the road and deep water cutting across it; the owner of stolen goods pressing a claim; verbal offenders slandering; a drunk person collapsed in vomit; and one's own body sunk in torpor. Inner pain, heaviness, and agitation are further connected respectively with habits of killing, stealing, and sexual misconduct.

These powerful images invite extraction into a chart that reads one sight as proof of one deed, but the treatise itself forbids that reading. Every obscuration still possesses the six meanings of retribution, habit, sequence, simultaneity, and indeterminacy. The listed signs are examples, not a one-to-one code matching an appearance to a transgression. By the section on discernment, even whether wholesome or unwholesome signs become obstructive depends on subsequent conduct of mind and cannot be decided from their first appearance alone.

The discussion of property owed to the Three Treasures makes this restraint concrete. Some say that repayment is required as soon as a sign appears. Nanyue instead asks whether someone without property should abandon practice and run everywhere in search of it. The treatise does not cancel the debt; it distinguishes cultivating the path from abandoning it. If one resolves to cultivate, repayment can be unfolded through accomplishment and establishment: after realizing patient endurance concerning nonarising, one makes extensive offerings; or one repays when meritorious practice, reputation, conduct, and retribution have become established. If one has left the place of practice and abandoned cultivation, one must seek property and repay at once. Karmic debt is real, and so is cultivating the path; neither may be crudely flattened by the formula that the appearance of a sign invariably demands one action.

How a Wholesome Sign Becomes an Evil Obstruction, and an Unwholesome Sign a Wholesome Condition

Discernment first establishes four alternatives: the nonobstructive becoming obstructive; the obstructive becoming nonobstructive; both sides becoming obstructive; and both sides becoming nonobstructive. These begin not as abstract doctrine, but as actual changes in practitioners.

When a wholesome sign first appears, it need not obstruct. Yet if practitioners develop craving and arrogance through it, belittle others, make the sign of realization a basis for pride, and gradually become stained by reputation and gain until mind retreats, Dharma is damaged, precepts abandoned, and evil committed, the original wholesome sign has become a great obstruction. When an unwholesome sign first appears, it is an obstruction. Yet if practitioners respond with shame, conscience, and fear, diligently repent, sever the mind of continuation, cease offending, and cultivate every good, the original unwholesome sign instead becomes a condition for accomplishing the path.

The direction of wholesome and unwholesome signs is therefore not determined by appearance alone. A wholesome sign appearing as good is about to cease may portend the arising of evil; an unwholesome sign appearing as evil is about to cease may portend the arising of good. If good does not cease and evil does not arise, both sides are nonobstructive. If evil does not cease and good does not arise, both obstruct. A judgment asking only whether the appearance is good or evil has failed to ask the most important question: after seeing it, where does this mind go?

The treatise further discusses obstruction layer by layer through the true, provisional, and Middle. Viewed from a later layer, the good and evil established at the preceding one may remain obstructive; thus obstruction has no end. This does not cancel good and evil. It prevents practitioners from sealing any attained understanding as the final point. Signs can obstruct and good can obstruct; even attachment to truth can obstruct. Cultivation is not completed merely by replacing its object with something loftier.

The Most Dangerous Moment Is Thinking One Already Knows How to Judge Signs

The arising of a habitual-cause mind is comparatively easy to recognize; the arising of a retributive-result sign is difficult. If a wholesome retributive sign supports wholesome mind and corresponds with it before and after, it can generally be judged intrinsic good; if it arises alone, nonmanifest good. If an unwholesome sign and mind support one another, it can generally be judged intrinsic evil; if an unwholesome habit arises without supporting sign, evil that violates the nonmanifest precepts. Yet the treatise does not let this preliminary judgment become a verdict. It instead says the principle is difficult to understand and easily mixed with Māra, so the ten dharmas and three characteristics must test it again.

The three characteristics are remaining a long time, returning repeatedly, and damaging the mind of meditative concentration. Possessing them marks a sign of Māra; only in their absence may a sign be judged nonmanifest. One may also observe three transformations in an unwholesome sign: anger on first appearance, calmness on the second, and joy on the third. Awakening through admonition or expelling the sign likewise indicates that the evil is about to cease. The layering of these conditions shows precisely why a sign cannot be judged from one glance, one moment, or one feeling.

Those able to distinguish finely may directly carry mind into contemplation of principle without becoming deluded by obstructions. Only if their practice has strength to spare do they distinguish the gate of karma and also teach others. Those unable to make minute distinctions still have a safe path: know generally that the sign is an obstruction, do not grasp it, and directly contemplate principle. Karma then cannot impede them. The true danger is not inability to judge finely, but lacking wise understanding, forming a deviant and partial intention, becoming attached on seeing signs, and letting Māra gain an opening so that people rely upon purported fortune and misfortune and exchange them for property and food.

The treatise therefore places two requirements upon public judgment of signs: one must personally have undergone actual verification and also have received oral instructions from a teacher. It then uses the spirits guarding the place of practice as a simile. Such spirits resemble military scouts: they can observe but cannot prevent a genuine karmic debt. No external protection turns former karma into something one need not face. Nor can any sign authorize an untested person to install oneself as a teacher.

Why Karmic Signs Need Not Be Distinguished Extensively, but Contemplation Must Be Complete

The names, teachings, substance, and characteristics of karmas can be sought extensively in the treatises, and contemplations that break karma have their own authoritative works. The present treatise, however, says its intent differs from both schools. It is enough to prevent confusion between good and evil at the phenomenal level so one can take up the path. Extensive distinction instead impedes the correct path. Yet if one merely says that everything is broken without knowing how the factors of the path and correct and assisting practices regulate one another, the method remains incomplete.

This creates an apparently paradoxical arrangement. The section on karmic signs lists examples repeatedly, then says it does not seek elaboration; the section on contemplation simply follows ten meanings in sequence, yet says its application has ample scope. The answer lies in the center of gravity. Signs are listed not to establish an endless science of signs but to carry practitioners safely into the gate of contemplation. Contemplation does not interpret the signs yet again; it changes the practitioner's relation to karma.

Thus the fourth section first lists the conceivable karmic object: the three evil paths, the three wholesome paths, unmoving karma, a śrāvaka's contemplation that karmic nature is empty, a pratyekabuddha's contemplation of the cessation of ignorance and formations, the Shared Teaching's contemplation of karma as illusion and immediately empty, and the Distinct Teaching's contemplation of karma as earth producing sprouts. Each has a definite contemplative method, yet none is the final contemplation employed here. Zhiyi turns from them toward deeply penetrating profound karma precisely within immediate, shallow karmic signs, neither intricately distinguishing the three realms nor passing beyond karmic signs directly into the extreme of emptiness.

How the Karma of One Thought Becomes the Dharma Realm without Erasing Transgression and Merit

The inconceivable object begins from “deeply penetrating the signs of transgression and merit.” Penetrating only the three evil paths but not the three wholesome paths of humans and devas is not deep. Fixing good and evil simply as good and evil is not yet deep either. Human and deva good and evil remain at the extreme of birth and death; the Two Vehicles' separation from good and evil remains at the empty extreme of nirvāṇa. Grasping either extreme is not genuine deep penetration.

Perfect contemplation does not leave shallow and immediate karmic signs to seek profound karma elsewhere. Contemplate one thought as it arises: it possesses the ten realms. The direct retribution of the ten realms and dependent retribution of the ten directions require one another, and nature, characteristic, beginning, end, and the other dharmas are present accordingly. All this is the karma of one thought, hence “one karma is all karma.” “All” is established in the ten realms' direct and dependent retributions and the hundred dharmas possessed within one thought.

The simile of earth producing sprouts returns here. The earth is one yet can produce poisonous and medicinal sprouts. When the ground of Dharma-nature receives the rain of practicing the path, sprouts of wholesome and unwholesome karma compete to arise in one thought. Karma is called the Dharma realm because it is where all dharmas converge. Poisonous and medicinal sprouts still each unfold according to their nature, just as wholesome and unwholesome karmic sprouts compete within one thought. Calling karma the Dharma realm does not erase the signs of transgression and merit.

Loving-kindness and compassion arise from this. The principle of transgression and merit has no fixed opposition or accord, yet becomes transgression or merit according to causes and conditions. Conventional name and form can be stolen, becoming unwholesome karma, or given, becoming wholesome karma. Opposing immediate emptiness becomes the outflowed karma of the six paths; according with it becomes the outflow-free karma of the Three Vehicles. Opposing the Middle Way becomes karma at the two extremes of outflowed and outflow-free; according with it becomes karma that is neither outflowed nor outflow-free. Having no fixed opposition or accord does not mean there is no opposition or accord. Precisely because good and evil form through conditions, bodhisattvas generate compassion toward opposition and loving-kindness toward accord.

Why Breaking Karma Does Not Deny Cause and Result

When mind is settled upon the emptiness, provisionality, and Middle of karma, evil ceasing is in each case calming and good according is contemplation. Pervasively breaking through Dharmas then asks where karma abides among the three times. If in the past, the past has subsided; if in the future, the future does not yet exist; if in the present, thoughts never remain. What has departed belongs to the past and what has not arrived remains future; what arises immediately ceases, so what can be called present? Asking again about the time of departure and the departing agent makes both karma and governing subject unobtainable.

Examined throughout the three times, all wholesome and unwholesome karma is ultimately pure. Yet the treatise immediately supplies the other side: the world continues to distinguish wholesome and unwholesome karma through conventional names in language. One may not hear a name and grasp it as real, nor cancel the establishment of good and evil because names lack intrinsic nature. What is broken is fixed intrinsic nature and fixed agency and reception, not all language of cause and result.

This also explains why discerning passage and obstruction, the factors of the path, and aids to the path follow pervasive breaking. If declaring karma empty were sufficient, there would be nowhere further to go. Precisely because emptiness does not end the discussion, practitioners still recognize suffering, accumulation, path, and cessation within karma, non-karma, both, and neither; contemplate the five aggregates of the ten realms as the four establishments of mindfulness; and rely on recollection of the Buddha to help break unwholesome karma of habitual cause and retributive result. The unobtainability of karma and transformation of unwholesome karmic obstruction stand together on one path of cultivation.

From Not Falsely Claiming Noble Stages to Naturally Flowing into Coolness

The final three modes are brief, but contain all the dangers of judging signs discussed earlier. While cultivating contemplation, one first does not falsely claim the stages of higher noble ones. Faced with inner and outer obstructions, one patiently endures them so practice remains unhindered. When only a state resembling the path has arisen, one does not treat it as genuine understanding and does not develop attachment to Dharma.

These three steps answer the first appearance of karmic signs. Seeing a wholesome sign does not mean realization; encountering an unwholesome sign does not mean retreat from the path; possessing a state resembling the path does not justify attachment. From the mirror first polished to reveal myriad images through the final nonarising of attachment to Dharma, the whole passage asks not how extraordinary signs are, but whether mind can avoid being carried away by them.

When attachment to Dharma does not arise, one proceeds spontaneously without stagnation and naturally flows into the cool ground. The pure, unsurpassed, and sovereign forms of retribution obtained through the ten contemplations correspond respectively to the Dharma-, recompense-, and response-bodies. Ultimately deeply penetrating transgression and merit without defilement is purity. Returning to the origin and source, with the illumination of wisdom perfectly complete, is unsurpassed. Extending bodily forms into the nine paths and manifesting through the universal gate is sovereignty.

Only here does the full arc of contemplating the object of karmic signs become visible. It begins with the appearance of wholesome and unwholesome former karma, passes through distinguishing, testing, and releasing attachment to signs, and ends not in a more accomplished art of reading signs but in making every karmic sign an object of the ten modes. It deeply penetrates transgression and merit without becoming stained by either and can extend bodily forms into the nine paths for the benefit of beings. One who truly passes through karmic signs is not a person able to judge everything, but one who still knows where the place of awakening lies, no matter how signs appear.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

The reading above follows the four sections and ten modes of Zhiyi's treatise itself. Zhanran's Fuxing further illuminates several joints easily confused, preventing sign, karma, and contemplation from being inverted into one another.

First, Zhanran explains the polished-mirror simile through sunlight and myriad images. Calming-and-contemplation is like light; karmic signs are like images. Light makes images visible; it does not newly produce or extinguish them. The four alternatives—calming stopping evil as evil ceases, contemplation contemplating good as good arises, and the rest—describe practitioners seeing signs of the arising and cessation of good and evil. They do not mean that calming-and-contemplation manufactures good and evil at that moment. Internal and external causes and conditions cannot be split into an either-or choice: although wording may name the stronger side, in principle internal and external must unite. Cultivation of contemplation reveals the responsive capacity; buddhas reveal their response.

Second, the six ways in which signs arise extend through the subsequent wholesome and unwholesome classes. The first two are the separate arising of retributive result and habitual cause; the middle two their mutual arising; the fifth their simultaneous arising; the sixth their intermixture. That each perfection and obscuration does not repeat all six later does not mean the remaining patterns have vanished. The four names also admit two vantage points. When first discussed through habitual continuity and drawing forth results, although there are four names, they can be embraced by three meanings. When distinguished anew across lifetimes, each of the four names has four meanings. Compressing these two levels into one fixed chart of cause and result loses the treatise's usage of mutually viewing former and later lives.

Third, Zhanran narrowly defines what is explained in detail under the obscuration of broken moral discipline. Three bodily and four verbal acts form the seven branches of intrinsic precepts; drinking is merely one example selected from many prohibitory precepts. The remaining four obscurations are known by analogy. This outline prevents readers from mistaking the treatise's examples for a complete inventory of the six obscurations. The preliminary judgment of intrinsic and nonmanifest good and evil likewise cannot serve as certainty: mutual support and isolated arising are only initial distinctions, still requiring renewed testing through the ten dharmas and three characteristics. The stronger an appearance, the less one may skip the later tests.

Fourth, “personal verification through practice” does not mean realization of a noble stage. It means only that one has personally experienced the arising of such a sign and can test another's case against one's own experience. Only when this is joined with a teacher's oral instructions may one speak publicly. Zhanran says directly that judging another person's signs is truly difficult. This prevents the treatise's requirement of master and verification from becoming a claim to noble realization. It also permits those unable to distinguish signs in minute detail to return safely to direct contemplation of principle. Skill in reading signs has never been a certificate of entry into the path.

Fifth, the same simile of earth and sprouts functions differently in the Distinct and Perfect Teachings. In the earlier use, karma resembles earth and the ten realms various sprouts; producer and produced remain distinct. In the latter, the ground of Dharma-nature intrinsically possesses productive nature, and both producer and produced are none other than the Dharma realm. The karma of one thought is inconceivable not merely because there are many sprouts, but because earth, rain, poisonous sprouts, and medicinal sprouts never leave the Dharma realm. This reading also preserves good and evil: a poisonous sprout remains poisonous, yet no sprout can be expelled beyond the Dharma realm.

Sixth, the horizontal and vertical dimensions of pervasively breaking through Dharmas do not refer vaguely to making an exhaustive search. Zhanran treats comparison among the three times as vertical, then the comparison within each time between time and governing agent as horizontal. The question concerning the “departing agent” directly touches the governing self. At the factors of the path, the preceding Chengshi and Abhidharma passages present only two schools' correlations with the four establishments of mindfulness. Only when the treatise begins its own contemplation of the five aggregates of the ten realms does it directly enter the Perfect contemplation of the non-activating four establishments of mindfulness. The cited treatises and the Tiantai contemplation each retain their layer; their consecutive placement does not fuse them into one account.

Seventh, recollection of the Buddha as an aid to the path must be allocated distinctly according to habitual cause, retributive result, good, and evil. The Buddha of Dharma gates, marks and excellences, and merits each has its treatment. The final sentence speaks only of the transformation of unwholesome karmic obstruction, but Zhanran warns that in general both good and evil can obstruct; the text speaks from evil only because karma of the six obscurations is grave. This corresponds exactly to the preceding wholesome sign that later becomes a great obstruction. Good and evil are not finally decided by their initial names; one must still see whether they impede contemplative practice.

The mirror of the Fuxing repeatedly reduces the possibility of misjudgment: calming-and-contemplation reveals signs but does not manufacture karma; internal and external causes and conditions cannot be taken one-sidedly; none of the six meanings may be omitted; the four names cannot be confused across levels; the nonmanifest cannot escape testing; personal verification cannot be inflated into a noble stage; breaking karma cannot be reduced to one declaration of emptiness; and aids to the path cannot lose the distinction between good and evil. Karmic signs deserve examination but not attachment. Good and evil must be distinguished, but appearance alone cannot decide them. What ultimately leads people beyond signs remains the ten-mode calming-and-contemplation.

十境 · 觀魔事境Contemplating the Object of Demonic Affairs

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

修行漸漸得力,為什麼不一定先迎來清明,反而可能先遇到惱亂?《摩訶止觀》的回答很直接:惡將退、善將生,正是魔最怕行者離開其境的時候。它怕失去眷屬,怕修行人轉而度化他者,也怕此人獲得神通與智慧後,回頭調伏自己。因此,魔事不是只在道外出現的偶發插曲;它可能就在善根將成、道路將轉的關口生起。

但本論並不因此教人把一切逆境都想成魔。它先分清四魔同異,再辨三類發相、三種損害與三類治法,最後才把魔事完整放進止觀。這條次第不讓恐懼搶在觀察之前,也不讓辨識停在追逐怪相。真正的問題始終是:外境來時,心有沒有受著?觀心有沒有失序?即使魔相退去,善法是否真由自己的心力生起?

善將生時,為何不能只盼順境

魔事的來意有兩面。從魔的一面看,它要把行者留在自己的境界,使他不能出離,也不能化他;從行者的一面看,惱亂若被如實照見,反而成為邪正分明的地方。因此本論先說魔恐壞善,隨即又說『魔來甚善』。

這兩句並不矛盾。若把魔當作絕對敵人,心就先被憎惡牽走;若把佛當作可貪取的順境,心又被欣喜牽走。知道魔界的如與佛界的如平等不二,不因魔而憂戚,不因佛而歡欣,才是安於實際。所謂魔來甚善,不是讚歎惱亂本身,而是說邪若現前,正好顯出行者能否不被邪奪走。

所以,這一境先逼出一個不舒服的問題:我們想要的是善法,還是只想要一條沒有阻力的路?若必須順利、舒適、受人扶持才肯修,魔甚至不必以恐怖形貌出現;只要稍稍改變環境,心便已離開原有方向。反過來,若邪正已明,外緣雖動,實際不移,來者便不能決定行者往哪裡走。

先分邊界,才不會見異便驚

四魔是陰魔、煩惱魔、死魔與天子魔。陰魔已在陰、界、入境中處理,煩惱魔已在煩惱境中處理,病作死因也已在病患境中處理;所以本境雖回顧四魔,正面所論是天子魔。這一分界很重要:同一個『魔』字可通攝多義,不能因名稱相同,就把不同觀境攪在一起。

本論又把目光推到界外。界內四倒既破,分段生死中的魔雖過,仍有無常等四倒、無等等色與一分死魔;沒有另一位第六天魔,只因赤色三昧尚未究竟,仍義稱天子魔。直到妙覺理圓、無明盡、果報不住、赤色三昧滿,魔事才究竟。這段看似離眼前坐禪很遠,其實是在提醒:粗重干擾消失,不等於一切魔事已盡;只要行位未圓,仍須辨明所處層次。

回到眼前發相,本論列三類。𢟋惕以身觸、聲響擾人;時媚隨時變作男女老少、禽獸等形貌,或娛樂,或教詔;魔羅則從五根入手,以可愛、可畏與平常之境射入心中。三類差別,不是鼓勵人蒐集怪異見聞,而是使人知道:有些擾動以觸聲逼迫,有些以形貌與言語迷惑,有些幾乎完全借日常根境運作。

最危險的箭,為何可能看來很平常

魔羅的箭不只有毒箭,也有花箭,還有不強不軟的箭。可畏色令人退縮,容易被認作威脅;可愛色令人欣悅,常被誤認為助緣;平平之色不驚不喜,更容易毫無察覺地滑過。其餘耳、鼻、舌、身也都如此。根才取境,剎那已轉入意,外相於是成為心中受著。

本論真正警告的,不是根門必須封死,而是『受著』。一旦接受並黏住,便可能成病;病又妨礙禪定,甚至把整條修行轉向。花箭之所以不比毒箭安全,正因它不以痛苦逼人,而以喜愛使人自行開門。平常之箭更細,因為心甚至不覺得自己作了選擇。

若從內射不入,魔便轉向外扇:檀越、師僧、同學、弟子之間,一句稱譽或毀謗、一個法主與徒眾的不合,都可成為入口。這裡的『外』不是說責任都在別人,而是說魔事會借關係流動。法主一句異語使徒眾瞋怒,徒眾一句怨言使法主怪責,箭由一顆心轉入另一顆心,終於使修行團體一起離開本事。

更值得警惕的是,魔不只引惡,也能使人陷在善中。造塔、建寺本可成善,若以散亂妨定,善事便被拿來改變行路方向;二乘解脫本有其真實,若被用來勸人捨大習小,也成了不能入大的岔路;空與假本是法門,若沒有方便而墮偏空、偏假,同樣不能入圓。判斷的關鍵因此不只是事情表面善惡,而是它把心帶向哪裡,是否使原有大行失去方向。

二十邪相,為何連善、智、福、樂都在其中

魔箭初射五根,有三種損害:身體生病,原有觀心失去次序,或得到邪法。前兩種較容易察覺;第三種最難,因為邪法不一定以『邪』的面貌出現。它可能顯為有,也可能顯為無;可能是黑暗混沌,也可能是豁然常明;可能使心亂動,也可能使心像木石般停住。

本論因此用十組相反項簡別:有與無、明與闇、定與亂、愚與智、悲與喜、苦與樂、禍與福、惡與善、憎與愛、強與軟。若只憑名稱判斷,就會以為明、定、智、喜、樂、福、善、愛一定正確,另一面一定錯誤;本論卻把兩面一同列入邪相,最後以『若過、若不及』收束。

這個收束揭示邪相的共同點:它們都奪去觀心的自在與次第。定若成木石般的僵住,不是真正安定;智若只成聰黠捷疾,不是真正智慧;善若受外力操弄,自己行布施又驅使他人布施,也未必是正道;愛若成戀重纏著,就和憎恨他人、遠避獨住一樣,使心失去中正。反面名稱固然不可取,正面名稱也不能成為免驗的護符。

一根有三受,一受有二十邪法,三受便有六十;再歷五根,合成三百。數目的作用不是製造一張令人恐懼的怪相清單,而是逼人把觀察落到根、境、受的每一次交接。九十五種外道邪法雖各不同,起初都要經由五根。若觀察足夠細,便能在三百種關係中找到相應入口。

對治為何從不受開始,卻不止於不受

三類魔相各有相應治法。對𢟋惕,先識其名與來歷,以持戒呵責;若仍不去,便誦戒序及戒,使戒神守護。這裡不是靠更可怕的力量壓過鬼,而是以自己所持之戒站穩:彼以破戒因緣而來,此以不壞戒行不受其制。

對時媚,要識時唱名,也可用方鏡照出它不能改變的鏡中形象。唱名是從所來時分辨,照鏡是從像中分辨;內外兩治共同做的,都是把恍惚不明的感受還原為可察的相。魔相靠迷濛取得力量,辨識使它失去藏身之處。

對魔羅則有三步。第一,初覺便呵止,如守門人不讓惡人入舍,總訣是『一切他物不受』。第二,若已受入,就從頭到足仔細觀察:魔從何來?心在何處?來者與受惱者都求不可得,如持燈逐處檢查,不讓惡人安住。第三,若觀後仍不離去,就堅強抵抗,以死為期,不與共住。

三步並不是互相替代。只有抵抗而不觀,容易把恐懼養得更大;只有空觀而沒有決心,可能把退讓誤作無所得;只有最初拒絕而不知已經受入,又會錯過實際心行。因此,初門要快,入後要細,久留則要堅。善巧正在能依所處次第迴轉,而不是用一種姿態應付所有魔事。

從治魔轉成觀魔,關鍵在哪裡

若只求把不舒服的境界趕走,魔去後便以為事情結束。本論卻在治法之後再開十法,先辨可思議境:隨魔作惡,會成三惡道法;隨魔作善,仍可能生生受染;魔若勸人只取自己的涅槃,便轉入二乘;若使人迂迴拙度,又不能快速入菩提。魔事於是可沿十法界展開,淺深各別,仍在可思議範圍。

接著才問:若不把魔看成心外一個固定實體,這一境如何觀?本論答,一魔具一切魔,一切魔即一魔;又一魔一切魔,一佛一切佛。魔界不出佛界,兩者不二不別。如此觀時,降魔之處就是道場,魔如薪柴投入火中,反使觀慧更明。

魔界即佛界,不等於邪正混同。若混同,就不必有前面細密的發相、損害與治法;也不必呵止、不受、觀察與抵抗。兩界不二所破的是實體執著,不是修行分寸。正因魔無固定自性,魔才可以被轉;正因邪有具體損害,行者才不能用空話接受它。

這也解釋本論為何並舉止與觀。八十億眾不能動其心,名為止;通達魔界就是佛界,名為觀。只有止,可能堅固卻僵硬;只有觀,可能高談不二卻隨境而去。心不動而能照,照見不二而不失拒邪之力,魔事才從障礙轉成道場。

十法如何把一場惱亂送回整條道路

觀不可思議境以後,行者由魔、佛不二而起慈悲:眾生迷於佛界,橫起魔界,在菩提中生煩惱,所以要悲其迷;要使眾生就在魔界知佛界、在煩惱知菩提,所以要慈其悟。慈無量佛,悲無量魔,慈悲不再只偏向喜歡的一邊。

為滿此願,就以止觀安心;隨魔事起,又以橫、豎、單、複四句破除。三藏、通、別、圓各有破魔淺深,不能用一種位次抹平。初住雖說破八魔,直到妙覺才究竟永盡;說初住破,不能執為只有初住一點;說後覺破,也不能把前位全數取消。破法周遍,仍不離實際行位。

每一破法中還須識別通與塞,調整道品。魔界所具之色,當體空而說不淨,當體假而說淨,當體中而說非淨非不淨;其餘四陰同樣觀察。若三解脫門未開,便要回頭察看事障,不可把門未開全都歸咎於外魔。

本論在這裡列出一組極尖銳的自查:為求果報而布施,為求利養而持戒,因怕別人而忍辱,為求名聞而精進,沉昧鬼法而入禪,在分別見網中生慧。六件事都可有善名,卻同時遮蔽三解脫門。問題不在布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧本身,而在行者把它們交給了什麼動機。

所以,正六度不是換一張更好看的名單,而是逐一對治六蔽。蔽去而度成,如油增多,燈光也隨之旺盛。若夾煩惱,就用觀法幫助;若夾業障,就借念佛幫助。魔境所逼出的不是孤立的驅魔技術,而是對助道、動機與整體修行的重新校正。

安忍之後,為何還要防法愛

行者能抵抗魔事,是否就已證真?本論立刻壓住這種想像:小乘伏道通名聞慧,直到圓教五品仍在聞慧位;尚未成就,不可混濫真位而起增上慢。魔境不只考驗人在恐懼中會不會退,也考驗人在稍有理解時會不會自封。

要入真位,必須一心安忍,窮微觀照,堅強呵抵。即使進入相似位,得到法的賞賜,也不可起高心、愛心。大勳之人被貶小縣,或失俸祿,或失性命:發相似解如得小縣,失相似解如失祿,墮二乘地如失命,因為大乘家業由此斷絕。

這一譬喻把『法愛』說得很重。通常人只怕失去所得,本論卻指出,黏著所得本身就是退失的起點。若無法愛,才能從相似進真實,調魔為侍,直至道場。魔可能由可怕的面貌逼退人,也可能在稍得法味後,以『我已得到』的形式留下來。

通意與別意最後彼此收束。根鈍之人先解一個共通意旨,再曲折進入各別觀境;各段雖有別義,又共同會入無生。這使魔境既有自己的發相、損害與治法,也不離前面所立的觀法。通若不入別,會成空泛原則;別若不受通意貫穿,則成零散技術。

魔去以後,誰使善法生起

最後一問看似簡單,卻把全篇翻回行者自身:魔動結束,善法是否像寒盡春來一樣自然接著出現?答案是未必。難關已過,善法也可能不發;魔由惡緣所感,善由自己的心力所致。外障消失,只是少了一個阻力,不等於內在願行已經成就。

本論以剝皮求法作證。菩薩在無佛惡世精進求法,魔化婆羅門,要求以皮作紙、骨作筆、血作墨才肯給一偈。菩薩立即剝皮曝乾,魔卻隱去;佛知其求法之心,從下方涌出,說深法,使他得無生忍。

這個故事的轉折不在魔終於變善,而在魔消失後,求法之心沒有隨之消失。皮紙、骨筆、血墨把心力推到不能偽裝之處:若只因對方承諾回報才肯行,一旦對方不見,行也就停止;若求法之心真切,欺誑只能顯出它,不能製造它。全篇因此不是以『魔已被趕走』結束,而是以『善究竟由何而生』結束。觀魔事最終所觀的,仍是這顆心。

輔行之眼

上來依本論自己的五科、十法與末後問答展開。湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》再把若干容易混層之處分明標出。

湛然明釋:『一魔即一切佛』〔T1912 0409c16〕。

第一,開首『惡將謝、善欲生』承前業境而來,湛然分作事惡將謝、理善將生,並說整段來意具四悉檀:出魔境破世界,理善生破為人,神通配止、智慧配觀,安於魔佛一如顯第一義。他又限定魔所忌的是菩提之善,不是同屬生死的有漏善。這些配屬能照見開首結構,但都是後釋判語,不宜倒作本論自標。

第二,本境正取天子魔。湛然說界外無常等四倒所立四魔是通途魔名,不是本境眼前所辨之魔;所謂界外天子魔,也只是赤色三昧未窮而義立。他又把《華嚴經》十魔分通、別兩意,最後仍攝歸四魔。如此,四魔、十魔與三類發相各守不同層次,不因同用『魔』字而併成一表。

第三,三類發相中,𢟋惕與時媚屬波旬遠屬,魔羅是近屬。『破二善、增二惡』也由湛然解數:四弘是已生之善,諸行是未生之善;見思是已生之惡,無明是未生之惡。十八箭則因五根取塵轉入意根而有法觸,根塵相對合成十八;外扇亦有十八,所以自、他共三十六。這套逐詞配義只在鏡層成立,正文仍守本論原有數語。

第四,本論明數為三百邪法;湛然另說若連轉入意地計算,可成三百六十。後數是後釋擴算,不能回填本論。相同分寸也適用於時獸:湛然疑『鯉』或當作『鱔』,又疑『猫』與別書『燕鼠』之異;既只是他所記疑讀,便須保留本論原字,不能靜默換字。

第五,『一切他物不受』被湛然釋作空、無所得,又補以五塵是魔五力、不放逸一力能拒。至於魔六度,他一句判得清楚:這六種對魔而言成為度,對行者而言反成遮蔽。兩處都把治魔從外在拒敵帶回取境與動機,但後釋所加經證與判義仍須署名,不混成本論直說。

第六,本論說聲聞有調魔、大乘不說調魔,湛然分作小乘斷惑,所以說調魔;大乘體達諸法,魔本是法界。這一判語不是取消前文的呵止、觀察與抵抗,而是分辨能治、所治是否仍被執作兩個固定實體;事上拒邪與理上不二不能互相代替。

第七,十法的節界由湛然逐段點明:魔界即佛界起是發心,欲滿此願起是安心,隨魔事起進入破遍,其後依次為通塞、道品、助道、次位、安忍與離法愛。持世與維摩詰的故事,他判前者屬別、後者屬圓;這是後釋教判,不是經文人物自標。他又說十法末本應有大車譬而本文從略,讀者只宜知其所判之略,不能替本論補寫。

第八,通用一意被湛然判為以陰境十法冠下九境,故名為通;每到一境仍須依境入別。末後剝皮求法,他並錄兩個近緣版本,只說後一解釋與本文相合、與論本稍異,沒有替差異歸一。這面鏡最後守住的,正是本篇自身的結語:障去不等於善生,後釋能照明本文,也不能代替行者自己的心力。

As cultivation gradually gains strength, why does clarity not necessarily arrive first, while disturbance may? The Mohe Zhiguan answers directly: just as evil is about to retreat and good to arise, Māra most fears that practitioners will leave his realm. He fears losing his retinue, fears that practitioners will turn to liberate others, and fears that after gaining superknowledge and wisdom they will return to subdue him. Demonic affairs are therefore not merely chance episodes outside the path. They may arise precisely at the pass where wholesome roots are about to mature and the path to turn.

Yet the treatise does not thereby teach people to imagine every adversity as Māra. It first draws the boundaries among the four Māras, then distinguishes three classes of arising signs, three kinds of harm, and three classes of treatment, and only afterward places demonic affairs fully within calming-and-contemplation. This sequence prevents fear from preceding observation and prevents recognition from stopping at pursuit of strange signs. The real questions remain: when an external object arrives, does mind accept and grasp it? Has the contemplating mind lost its order? Even after the demonic sign retreats, does wholesome Dharma genuinely arise through one's own power of mind?

Why One Cannot Expect Only Favorable Conditions as Good Is about to Arise

The rationale for demonic affairs has two sides. From Māra's side, he wishes to keep practitioners in his realm so they can neither leave it nor transform others. From the practitioners' side, when disturbance is seen as it truly is, it instead becomes the place where deviant and correct are made distinct. The treatise therefore first says Māra fears and destroys good, then immediately says, “Māra's coming is very good.”

These two statements do not conflict. If Māra is treated as an absolute enemy, mind is first carried away by hatred. If Buddha is treated as a favorable condition to be coveted, mind is again carried away by joy. Knowing that the suchness of the Māra realm and the suchness of the Buddha realm are equal and nondual, neither grieving because of Māra nor rejoicing because of Buddha, is abiding in the real limit. “Māra's coming is very good” does not praise disturbance itself. It means that when the deviant appears, it reveals whether practitioners can avoid being seized by it.

This object therefore forces an uncomfortable question: do we want wholesome Dharma, or only a path without resistance? If one will cultivate only when things proceed smoothly and comfortably and others provide support, Māra need not even appear in a terrifying form. A slight change in conditions is enough for mind to leave its original direction. Conversely, if deviant and correct are clear, then although external conditions move, the real limit does not. What comes cannot decide where the practitioner goes.

Drawing Boundaries First, So the Strange Does Not Immediately Cause Alarm

The four Māras are the Māra of the aggregates, the Māra of afflictions, death-Māra, and Māra as a heavenly son. The Māra of the aggregates has already been treated within the object of aggregates, sense fields, and elements; the Māra of afflictions within the object of afflictions; and illness as a cause of death within the object of illness. Although the present object reviews the four Māras, it directly discusses Māra as a heavenly son. This boundary matters: one word, “Māra,” can embrace several meanings, but identical terminology does not justify mixing distinct contemplative objects.

The treatise then looks beyond the realms. Although the Māras of fragmentary birth and death have been passed once the four inversions within the realms are broken, the four inversions beginning with impermanence, unequaled form, and one portion of death-Māra remain. There is no other Māra of the sixth heaven; the term is still conceptually applied because the red samādhi has not reached culmination. Only at wondrous awakening, when principle is perfect, ignorance exhausted, retribution not inhabited, and red samādhi complete, are demonic affairs exhausted. This passage may appear far removed from present seated meditation, but it issues a warning: the disappearance of coarse disturbance does not mean that all demonic affairs are exhausted. As long as one's stage is not perfect, its level must still be distinguished.

Returning to immediately arising signs, the treatise lists three classes. Chuiti disturbs through bodily contact and sound. Time-sprites transform according to the time into men, women, old or young people, birds, beasts, and other forms, entertaining or instructing. Māra operates through the five faculties, shooting agreeable, fearful, and ordinary objects into mind. These distinctions do not encourage collecting strange experiences. They show that some disturbance presses through contact and sound, some deceives through forms and language, and some works almost entirely through ordinary faculties and objects.

Why the Most Dangerous Arrow May Appear Ordinary

Māra's arrows include not only poisoned arrows, but flower arrows and arrows neither forceful nor gentle. A fearful form makes one withdraw and is easily recognized as a threat. An agreeable form makes one rejoice and is often mistaken for an aid. An ordinary form neither alarms nor delights and more easily slips by unnoticed. The ear, nose, tongue, and body operate in the same way. As soon as a faculty apprehends an object, it turns into mind in an instant, and an external sign becomes something received and grasped within.

The treatise's real warning concerns not the need to seal the gates of the faculties, but “acceptance and grasping.” Once an object is accepted and clung to, it may become illness; illness then obstructs meditative concentration and can turn the entire course of cultivation. A flower arrow is no safer than a poisoned arrow precisely because it does not compel through pain, but uses delight to make one open the gate oneself. The ordinary arrow is subtler still, because mind does not even feel that it has made a choice.

If inner shooting cannot enter, Māra turns to external fanning. Among donors, monastic teachers, fellow students, and disciples, one word of praise or blame or one disagreement between a Dharma master and followers can become an entrance. “External” does not mean that all responsibility lies with others. It means that demonic affairs flow through relationships. One different statement from the Dharma master angers followers; one resentful word from followers provokes the master to rebuke them. An arrow passes from one mind into another until the whole cultivating community leaves the matter at hand.

More troubling still, Māra does not guide people only into evil; he can also trap them in good. Building stūpas and monasteries can be wholesome, yet if distraction obstructs concentration, good affairs are being used to change the direction of the path. The liberation of the Two Vehicles has its truth, yet if used to persuade people to abandon the Great and study the Lesser, it becomes a branch road preventing entry into the Great. Emptiness and provisionality are Dharma gates, yet falling into partial emptiness or partial provisionality without preparatory means likewise prevents entry into the Perfect. The decisive issue is therefore not only whether an affair appears good or evil, but where it carries mind and whether it makes the original great practice lose its direction.

Why the Twenty Deviant Signs Include Goodness, Wisdom, Blessing, and Happiness

When demonic arrows first shoot through the five faculties, they create three harms: bodily illness, loss of the original sequence of the contemplating mind, or attainment of deviant dharmas. The first two are easier to notice. The third is most difficult, because a deviant dharma need not appear as “deviant.” It may appear as existence or nonexistence, pitch-black confusion or constant opening into brightness, chaotic movement of mind or a mind stopped like wood and stone.

The treatise therefore distinguishes ten opposing pairs: existence and nonexistence, brightness and darkness, concentration and disorder, foolishness and wisdom, grief and joy, suffering and happiness, calamity and blessing, evil and good, hatred and love, rigidity and softness. Judging by names alone, one would assume that brightness, concentration, wisdom, joy, happiness, blessing, good, and love must be correct and their opposites wrong. Yet the treatise places both sides among deviant signs and concludes with “whether excessive or deficient.”

This conclusion reveals what deviant signs share: they take away the freedom and order of the contemplating mind. Concentration that becomes rigid like wood and stone is not genuine stability. Wisdom that becomes only quick cleverness is not genuine wisdom. Good manipulated by an outside force, causing one both to give and to drive others to give, may not be the correct path. Love that becomes profound entangling attachment, like hatred that rejects others and withdraws into solitary dwelling, makes mind lose balance. A negative name is indeed not to be adopted, but a positive name is no talisman exempting something from examination.

One faculty has three feelings; one feeling has twenty deviant dharmas, so three feelings have sixty. Extended through the five faculties, they make three hundred. The number does not create a frightening catalog of strange signs. It forces observation down to every junction of faculty, object, and feeling. Although the deviant dharmas of the ninety-five non-Buddhist paths differ, they must initially pass through the five faculties. If observation is fine enough, the corresponding entrance can be found among these three hundred relations.

Why Treatment Begins with Nonacceptance but Does Not End There

Each of the three classes of demonic sign has a corresponding treatment. For Chuiti, one first recognizes its name and origin and rebukes it through the precepts. If it remains, one recites the precept preface and rules and lets the spirits of moral discipline guard one. This does not rely on a still more terrifying power to overpower a ghost, but stands firmly in one's own maintained moral discipline: it comes through causes and conditions of broken precepts, while one refuses its control through unbroken conduct.

For time-sprites, one recognizes the time and calls the name; one may also use a square mirror to reflect the image they cannot alter within it. Calling the name distinguishes the time from which they come; looking into the mirror distinguishes their reflected form. The internal and external treatments do the same work: they return an obscure and disorienting feeling to an observable sign. A demonic sign gains power through obscurity; recognition deprives it of a hiding place.

Māra has three treatments. First, rebuke and stop him at the initial awareness, like a gatekeeper preventing an evil person from entering a house. The general instruction is “accept nothing belonging to another.” Second, if it has already been accepted, inspect carefully from head to foot. From where does Māra come? Where is mind? Both the visitor and the one disturbed are sought and found unobtainable, like someone carrying a lamp and inspecting each place, leaving an evil person nowhere to abide. Third, if it remains after contemplation, resolutely resist, setting death as the limit and refusing to dwell with it.

These three steps do not replace one another. Resistance without contemplation can nourish fear. Contemplation of emptiness without resolve can mistake retreat for nonattainment. Initial refusal without recognizing that one has already accepted an object misses one's actual conduct of mind. The opening gate must therefore be swift, examination after entry fine, and response to prolonged presence firm. Skill consists in turning according to the stage one occupies, not using one posture for every demonic affair.

The Key Turn from Treating Māra to Contemplating Māra

If one seeks only to drive away an unpleasant object, its departure seems to end the matter. After methods of treatment, however, the treatise opens the ten dharmas. It first distinguishes the conceivable object: following Māra in evil produces dharmas of the three evil paths; following Māra into good can still leave one stained life after life; if Māra persuades one to take only one's own nirvāṇa, one turns into the Two Vehicles; if he makes one employ circuitous and awkward liberation, one cannot swiftly enter awakening. Demonic affairs thus unfold through the ten Dharma realms, each shallow or profound, yet remain within the conceivable.

Only then does the treatise ask how this object is contemplated without making Māra a fixed entity outside mind. It answers that one Māra contains all Māras and all Māras are one Māra; further, one Māra is all Māras and one Buddha all buddhas. The Māra realm does not leave the Buddha realm; they are nondual and not different. In this contemplation, the place of subduing Māra is itself the place of awakening, and Māra resembles firewood thrown into a fire, making contemplative wisdom blaze more brightly.

The Māra realm being the Buddha realm does not conflate deviant and correct. If it did, there would be no need for the preceding fine distinctions among arising signs, harms, and treatments, nor for rebuke, nonacceptance, examination, and resistance. Nonduality of the two realms breaks substantial attachment; it does not erase measured practice. Precisely because Māra lacks fixed intrinsic nature, Māra can be transformed. Precisely because the deviant creates concrete harm, practitioners cannot accept it through empty talk.

This also explains why the treatise presents calming and contemplation together. That eighty billion beings cannot shake mind is called calming; penetrating the Māra realm as itself the Buddha realm is called contemplation. Calming alone may be firm yet rigid. Contemplation alone may speak loftily of nonduality while following objects away. When mind remains unmoved yet illuminates, and illumination sees nonduality without losing its power to reject the deviant, demonic affairs turn from obstruction into the place of awakening.

How the Ten Dharmas Return a Disturbance to the Whole Path

After contemplating the inconceivable object, practitioners arouse loving-kindness and compassion through the nonduality of Māra and Buddha. Beings become lost within the Buddha realm, arbitrarily produce the Māra realm, and generate afflictions within awakening; one therefore has compassion for their delusion. To enable beings to know the Buddha realm precisely within the Māra realm and awakening within afflictions, one lovingly wishes for their awakening. Loving-kindness toward immeasurable buddhas and compassion toward immeasurable Māras no longer incline only toward the preferred side.

To fulfill this vow, settle mind through calming-and-contemplation. As demonic affairs arise, break them through the horizontal, vertical, single, and compound alternatives. The Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings each have shallower and deeper breaking of Māra; no one stage can flatten them. Although the eight Māras are said to be broken at the first abode, they are permanently exhausted only at wondrous awakening. Saying that the first abode breaks them cannot be grasped as one isolated moment of breaking. Saying that later awakening breaks them cannot cancel all preceding stages. Pervasive breaking still does not depart from actual stages of practice.

Within every breaking one must further distinguish passage and obstruction and regulate the factors of the path. Form possessed by the Māra realm is itself empty and therefore called impure, itself provisional and therefore called pure, itself the Middle and therefore called neither pure nor impure. The other four aggregates are contemplated in the same way. If the three gates of liberation have not opened, one must turn back to examine phenomenal obstruction and cannot blame every unopened gate upon an external Māra.

The treatise here presents an incisive self-examination: giving to seek retribution; maintaining precepts to seek gain and support; practicing patience from fear of others; practicing diligence to seek reputation; entering meditative concentration while sunk in ghostly dharmas; and producing wisdom within a net of discriminating views. All six can bear wholesome names while obscuring the three gates of liberation. The problem does not lie in giving, moral discipline, patient endurance, diligence, meditative concentration, and wisdom themselves, but in the motivation to which practitioners have surrendered them.

The correct six perfections therefore do not substitute a more attractive list; each treats one of the six obscurations. When obscurations depart and perfections are accomplished, the flame grows with the abundance of oil. If afflictions are mixed in, contemplation assists; if karmic obstructions, recollection of the Buddha assists. What the object of Māra elicits is not an isolated exorcistic technique, but a renewed correction of aids to the path, motivation, and the whole cultivation.

Why Attachment to Dharma Must Still Be Guarded against after Patient Endurance

If practitioners can resist demonic affairs, have they realized the true? The treatise immediately restrains this thought: the Small Vehicle's path of subduing is generally named wisdom through hearing, and even the five grades of the Perfect Teaching remain at that stage. Since it is not yet accomplished, one cannot confuse it with the real stage and produce overweening pride. The object of Māra tests not only whether fear causes retreat, but whether a little understanding causes self-authorization.

To enter the real stage, one must patiently endure single-mindedly, illuminate the most subtle points, and rebuke and resist with resolve. Even after entering the stage resembling realization and receiving a bestowal of Dharma, one must not produce pride or craving. A person of great merit demoted to a small district may lose salary or life: arousing semblance-understanding resembles receiving the small district, losing that understanding resembles losing salary, and falling into the Two Vehicles resembles losing life, because the Great Vehicle's family enterprise is thereby cut off.

This simile speaks heavily of “attachment to Dharma.” People ordinarily fear only losing what they have gained, but the treatise points out that clinging to an attainment is itself the beginning of loss. Only without attachment to Dharma can one pass from semblance into the real, discipline Māra as an attendant, and proceed directly to the place of awakening. Māra may force people back through a frightening appearance, or remain after a taste of Dharma in the form “I have attained.”

The general and specific intents finally gather one another. People of dull faculties first understand one shared intent, then circuitously enter each specific contemplated object. Each passage has a distinct meaning, yet all converge upon nonarising. The object of Māra thus has its own arising signs, harms, and treatments without leaving the contemplative method established earlier. If the general does not enter the specific, it becomes an empty principle; if the specific is not threaded by the general intent, it becomes a scattering of techniques.

Who Makes Wholesome Dharma Arise after Māra Departs?

The final question seems simple but turns the whole unit back upon the practitioner: after demonic disturbance ends, does wholesome Dharma naturally follow like spring after winter's cold? The answer is no. A difficult pass may be over and good still not arise. Māra is evoked through unwholesome conditions; good is produced through one's own power of mind. Removal of an external obstruction eliminates one resistance; it does not mean one's inner vows and practice are complete.

The treatise verifies this through stripping off skin to seek Dharma. In an evil age without a buddha, a bodhisattva diligently sought Dharma. Māra transformed into a brahmin and demanded skin as paper, bone as brush, and blood as ink before giving one verse. The bodhisattva immediately stripped off and dried his skin, but Māra disappeared. A buddha knew the mind seeking Dharma, emerged from below, taught the profound Dharma, and enabled the bodhisattva to attain patient endurance concerning nonarising.

The turn in this story is not that Māra finally became good, but that after Māra vanished, the mind seeking Dharma did not vanish with him. Skin-paper, bone-brush, and blood-ink press the power of mind to a place where it cannot be feigned. If one acts only because another promises a reward, action stops when that person disappears. If the mind seeking Dharma is genuine, deception can reveal it but cannot manufacture it. The whole unit therefore ends not with “Māra has been driven away,” but with “from what does good ultimately arise?” What contemplation of demonic affairs finally contemplates remains this mind.

Through the Eye of the Fuxing

The reading above unfolds according to the treatise's own five sections, ten dharmas, and final exchange. Zhanran's Zhiguan Fuxing Chuanhong Jue further marks several easily confused levels.

Zhanran explicitly explains: “One Māra is itself all buddhas”〔T1912 0409c16〕.

First, the opening “evil is about to subside and good wishes to arise” follows the preceding karmic object. Zhanran distinguishes phenomenal evil about to subside and good in principle about to arise, and says the entire rationale contains the four siddhāntas: leaving the Māra realm breaks through the worldly siddhānta; the arising of good in principle, the individual; superknowledge corresponding to calming and wisdom to contemplation, the counteractive; abiding in the one suchness of Māra and Buddha, ultimate meaning. He further limits what Māra fears to the good of awakening rather than outflowed good that still belongs to birth and death. These correlations illuminate the opening structure, but they are later interpretive judgments and cannot be reversed into headings explicitly given by the treatise.

Second, the present object directly takes Māra as a heavenly son. Zhanran says that the four Māras conceptually established beyond the realms through the inversions beginning with impermanence are general Māra names, not the Māra distinguished immediately in this object. The so-called Māra as a heavenly son beyond the realms is likewise only conceptually established because the red samādhi has not been exhausted. He further divides the ten Māras of the Avataṃsaka Sūtra into general and specific meanings and ultimately gathers them into the four Māras. Thus the four Māras, ten Māras, and three classes of arising signs each retain a distinct level and are not merged into one table because they share the name Māra.

Third, among the three classes of arising signs, Chuiti and time-sprites are distant subjects of Pāpīyas, while Māra is a close subject. Zhanran also explains the count in “destroying two kinds of good and increasing two kinds of evil”: the four vast vows are good already arisen; the various practices are good not yet arisen; views and thought are evil already arisen; ignorance is evil not yet arisen. The eighteen arrows arise because the five faculties apprehend objects and turn into the mental faculty, producing contact with dharmas; faculties and objects confronting one another make eighteen. External fanning likewise has eighteen, so self and other together have thirty-six. This phrase-by-phrase correlation is established only at the mirror layer; the main text retains the treatise's own numerical wording.

Fourth, the treatise's explicit count is three hundred deviant dharmas. Zhanran separately says that counting their passage into the mental ground yields 360. The later number is an expanded calculation of the commentary and cannot be backfilled into the treatise. The same restraint applies to the time-beasts: Zhanran wonders whether “carp” should be “eel,” and notes doubt concerning “cat” and another work's “swallow-rat.” Because these are only doubtful readings he records, the treatise's original graphs must be preserved rather than silently replaced.

Fifth, Zhanran explains “accept nothing belonging to another” as emptiness and nothing attained, adding that the five objects are Māra's five powers while the one power of non-negligence can repel them. Concerning Māra's six perfections, he gives a clear judgment: these six become perfections for Māra and obscurations for the practitioner. Both interpretations return treatment of Māra from resisting an external enemy to apprehension of objects and motivation, but the additional scriptural evidence and doctrinal judgments of the commentary must remain attributed and not be merged into the treatise's own statements.

Sixth, the treatise says that śrāvakas discipline Māra while the Great Vehicle does not teach disciplining Māra. Zhanran distinguishes the Small Vehicle, which severs delusion and therefore speaks of disciplining Māra, from the Great Vehicle, which embodies and penetrates all dharmas so Māra is originally the Dharma realm. This judgment does not cancel the preceding rebuke, examination, and resistance. It distinguishes whether agent and object of treatment are still grasped as two fixed entities. Rejecting the deviant in phenomena and nonduality in principle cannot replace one another.

Seventh, Zhanran marks each division among the ten dharmas: the Māra realm being the Buddha realm begins arousing mind; wishing to fulfill the vow begins settling mind; following the arising demonic affair enters pervasive breaking; then follow passage and obstruction, factors of the path, aids to the path, stages, patient endurance, and freedom from attachment to Dharma. In the story of Chisui and Vimalakīrti, he classifies the former as Distinct and the latter Perfect. This is a later teaching classification, not a self-label belonging to the figures in the scripture. He further says that a great-carriage simile should have appeared at the end of the ten dharmas but is abbreviated in the present text. Readers may recognize his judgment of abbreviation but may not supplement the treatise themselves.

Eighth, Zhanran judges “general use of one intent” as crowning the following nine objects with the ten dharmas of the object of the aggregates, hence calling it general. At each object one must still enter its specifics according to that object. At the final story of stripping off skin to seek Dharma, he records two proximate versions side by side, saying only that the latter explanation agrees with the present text and differs slightly from the treatise; he does not collapse the differences into one. What this mirror finally preserves is precisely the conclusion of the unit itself: removal of obstruction does not equal the arising of good. Later commentary can illuminate the text, but cannot replace the practitioner's own power of mind.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted consistency checking

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0